mSM^ 


BS195 
,5.A5I 

1856 


kl 


Mm: 


uiiryffHluTniiirniyi^^'MVTin. 


ivyrfl 


mim 


^  Pai  t  of  the  '•■!  I 

^       ADDISON    ALEXANDER    UBRlRY,  >) 

which  was  pi-eseuttd  by  '  '  ,1 

Messks.  li.  L,  ^^-„  A.  Stuart.  (|  ! 


<?«.. 


^  A'AfV/;         Section 


-If" 


/n/f  ^^  ^^^--^^^^^  ^—^ 


M^J^   ^^//://^- 


■.\ 


/ 

ArVte\r\rciVA     B 


THE 


EPISTLES   OF   PAUL 


TO 


THE    THESSALONIANS: 

Cransld^b  from  i\t  §xuh, 

ON  THE  BASIS   OF  THE  COMMON  ENGLISH  VERSION, 

WITH    NOTES. 

BY 

THE     TRANSLATOR     OF     II.    PETER— REVELATION. 


Quid  igitur,  damnamus  veteres  ?  miDimc :  sed  post 
priorum  studia  quod  possumus  in  domo  Domini  laboramus. 

Jerome. 
Neque  statim  offendere,  si  quid  mutatum  ofFenderis,  sed 
expende,  num  in  melius  mutatum  sit.  Erasmus. 

To  ya^  fi.li  ^fi^^^ycos  ay.ovEtv  rcov  &so?^oyixQjv  ^(ovwv, 
akXa  TtEiodod'at  tov  Iv  ixdorj]  Xe^si  xal  exaarj]  avXXa/Srj 
v.EV.QvfifiEvov  Tov  vovv  i^ty^vevstVf  ovx  OLQycov  eis  evae^siav, 
aXXa  yt'coqiX^mTtov  tov  oy.oTCov  T^^  y.).rjO£(03  ijfituv. 

Basil. 


NEW-YORK: 

AMERICAN    BIBLE    UNION. 
LONDON:    TRtJBNER   &   CO.,  No.  12   PATERNOSTER   ROW. 

1856. 


AMERICAN   BIBLE   UNION, 

New  York,  May,  1856. 


} 


This  revision  is  not  final.  It  is  circulated  in  the  expectation  that  it  will  be  subjected 
to  a  thorough  criticism,  in  order  that  its  imperfections,  whatever  they  may  be,  may  be 
disclosed  and  corrected. 

W.  H.  WYCKOFF, 

Corresponding  Secreiar!/. 


Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  185C,  by 

THE   AMERICAN   BIBLE   UNION, 

In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  Southern  District  of  New- York. 


Mll.I.EI!   &   IIoi.MAN,   PuiNTKRS   ANn  Stereottpers,  New  York. 


IITRODUCTION. 


'GENERAL  RULES  FOR  THE  DLBECTION  OF  TRANSLATORS  AND  REVISERS  EMPLOYED  BY  THE  AMERICAN  BIBLE  UNION. 

'  1.  The  exact  meaning  of  the  inspired  text,  as  that  text  expressed  it  to  those  who  understood  the  original  scriptures 
at  the  time  they  were  first  written,  must  be  translated  by  corresponding  words  and  phrases,  so  far  as  they  can  be  found, 
in  the  vernacular  tongue  of  those  for  whom  the  version  is  designed,  with  the  least  possible  obscurity  or  indefiniteness. 

'2.  Wherever  there  is  a  version  in  common  use,  it  shall  be  made  the  basis  of  revision,  and  all  unnecessary  inter- 
ference with  the  established  phraseology  shall  be  avoided ;  and  only  such  alterations  shall  be  made,  as  the  exact  meaning 
of  the  inspired  text  and  the  existing  state  of  the  language  may  require. 

'3.  Translations  or  revisions  of  the  New  Testament  shall  be  made  from  the  received  Greek  text,  critically  edited, 
with  known  errors  corrected. 

'SPECIAL   INSTRUCTIONS   TO    THE   REVISERS    OF    THE   ENGLISH   NEW   TESTAMENT. 

'1.  The  common  English  version  must  be  the  basis  of  the  revision:  the  Greek  Text,  Bagster  &  Sons'  octavo  edition 
of  1851. 

'2.  "Whenever  an  alteration  from  that  version  is  made  on  any  authority  additional  to  that  of  the  reviser,  such 
authority  must  be  cited  in  the  manuscript,  either  on  the  same  page  or  in  an  appendix. 

•'3.  Every  Greek  word  or  phrase,  in  the  translation  of  which  the  phraseology  of  the  common  version  is  changed, 
must  be  carefully  examined  in  every  other  place  in  which  it  occurs  in  the  New  Testament,  and  the  views  of  the  reviser 
be  given  as  to  its  proper  translation  in  each  place. 

•4.  As  soon  as  the  revision  of  any  one  book  of  the  New  Testament  is  finished,  it  shall  be  sent  to  the  Secretary 
of  the  Bible  Union,  or  such  other  person  as  shall  be  designated  by  the  Committee  on  Versions,  in  order  that  copies 
may  be  taken  and  furnished  to  the  revisers  of  the  other  books,  to  be  returned  with  their  suggestions  to  the  reviser 
or  revisers  of  that  book.  After  being  re-revised  with  the  aid  of  these  suggestions,  a  qarefully  prepared  copy  shall  be 
forwarded  to  the  Secretary.' 


In  the  present  attempt  at  revision  on  the  above  plan,  as  in  the  author's  previous  essays  of  the 
same  kind,  wiiat  he  avowedly  aims  at  is,  first  of  all,  a  scholarly  exactness  in  rendering  the  precise 
meaning,  nothing  more  and  nothing  less,  of  the  sacred  text,  and  that  in  a  shape  as  nearly  re-, 
sembling  the  original,  as  can  be  made  to  consist  with  English  propriety,  and  with  the  least  possible 
change  in  the  common  version.  Elegance,  flow,  and  even  perspicuity  of  style,  have  been  regarded 
only  when  these  qualities  appeared  to  be  reconcilable  with  this  primary  and  controlling  purpose. 

Of  course,  any  such  method  as  this  must  lead  to  very  many  things,  which,  though  not  absolute 
violations  of  idiom,  one  might  look  for  in  vain  in  the  pages  of  a  modern,  independent,  English  classic; 
and  to  quite  as  many  more,  which,  however  in  themselves  unexceptionable,  will  at  the  first  utterance 
startle  and  perplex  the  ear,  accustomed  from  infancy  to  a  different  form  of  words.  But  the  reader  is 
requested  to  bear  in  mind,  what  the  writer  never  allowed  himself  to  forget,  that  this  work  was  to  be 


IV  INTRODUCTION. 


altogether  preparatory,  suggestive,  recommendatory.  The  present  reviser  was,  in  i'act,  called  to 
labour,  not  directly  for  Bible-readers  at  large,  but  for  those  private  scholars,  to  whom,  as  the  Board 
of  final  revision,  shouhl  be  committed  the  solemn  and  responsible  office  of  settling  the  text.  For  the 
sake,  therefore,  of  laying  a  firm  and  reliable  basis  for  their  proceedings,  he  from  the  first  determined — 
and  to  this  plan  he  still  adheres — in  the  Version  to  follow  closely,  though  within  the  limitations 
specified  above,  the  Greek  original,  and  then  in  the  Notes  to  present  a  carefully  condensed  digest, 
and,  in  cases  that  might  the  most  require  it,  a  critical  estimate  also,  of  all  such  leading  interpretations 
and  translations,  from  '  the  beginning  of  the  gospel'  until  now,  as  might  in  any  way  aflect  the 
ultimate  result.  Perliaps  too,  while  thus  keeping  steadily  in  view  his  immediate  object — the 
facilitating  of  the  labours  of  the  final  Board — he  may  have  secretly  indulged  the  ambition,  with 
God's  help,  to  produce  books  of  permanent  value  to  students  and  ministers  of  the  Divine  word. 

Such  being  the  special  character  and  design  of  the  present  and  former  publications,  the  author 
has  no  difficulty  in  confessing  that  in  both  he  has  made  a  larger'  use  of  harsh  constructions,  inverted 
arrangements,  and  a  stifl"  phraseology,  than  he  should  have  thought  desirable  under  difierent  circum- 
stances. But,  if  it  miglit  be  permitted  to  add  here  a  word  or  two,  on  what  may  properly  be 
demanded  of  a  translation  of  the  New  Testament,  intended  for  poimlar  tise,  he  should  not  hesitate  to 
declare  his  general  preference  of  the  close  version  to  the  free.  It  were,  indeed,  absurd  to  think 
of  replacing  idiomatic  Greek  by  solecistic  English.  But  the  peculiarities  of  a  writer  are  not  the 
idioms  of  a  language.  The  latter  cannot  always  be  transferred ;  but  neither  should  the  former  be 
unnecessarily  and  wilfully  obliterated. 

No  one,  for  example,  can  pretend,  that  clearness  of  style  is  eminently  characteristic  of  all  the 
writers  of  the  New  Testament.  But  the  translator  is  not  on  that  account  to  turn  commentator,  and 
labour  to  make  plain  and  certain  to  the  English  reader,  what  the  Holy  Spirit  chose  to  leave  intricate 
and  perplexed,  doubtiul  and  obscure,  to  the  Greek  reader.  The  best  version  in  this  respect  will 
be  that,  which  best  succeeds  in  putting  the  English  reader  into  the  precise,  relative  position  of  tlie 
Greek  reader. 

And  so  with  regard  to  gracefulness  or  elegance  ofstijle — another  quality,  which,  it  is  often  taken  for 
granted,  should  be  required  in  a  translation  of  the  word  of  God — the  fact  is  undeniable,  that  the  style 
of  the  New  Testament,  full  as  the  blessed  volume  is  of  saving  truth  and  heavenly  beauty,  is  very 
often  not,  when  tried  by  the  rules  of  a  formal  rhetoric,  a  graceful  one.  Much  ratiier  is  it  characterized 
by  a  certain — shall  we  venture  to  say? —  divine  rudeness  (2  Cor.  11  :  G),  and  independence  of  all  such 
rules.  To  attempt,  therefore,  as  has  sometimes  been  done,  and  is  still  sometimes  apparently  pro- 
posed, to  trick  oft'  the  glorious  humility  of  these  Galilean  fishermen  in  the  garb  of  modern  gentle- 
men and  college-bred  dilettanti,  would  seem  to  be  at  once  a  falsehood,  and  an  outrage  on  good 
taste. 

In  a  word,  a  translation,  as  such,  is  valuable,  just  in  proportion  as  it  reflects,  not  only  the  sense 
.  of  the  original,  but  every  peculiarity,  and,  if  some  choose  so  to  reckon,  defect  of  style.  The  principle 
applies  to  translations  of  all  sorts,  as  translations ;  but,  in  the  case  of  the  Divine  oracles,  where  we 
would  know  both  what  and  how  God  speaks  to  men,  it  is  conceived  to  be  pre-eminently  important. 
In  all  ages,  indeed,  its  importance  has  been  more  or  less  distinctly  recognized,  as  could  easily  be 
shown  from  an  examination  of  the  versions,  which  have  best  secured,  and  longest  retained,  the 
confidence  of  the  several  countries  of  Christendom ;  and  in  our  own  day  the  practical  observance  of 
it  seems  rather,  amongst  pious  and  judicious  men,  to  be  increasing  in  rigour.  Thus,  in  tlie  Preface 
to  the  latest  German  version  of  the  New  Testament — Das  nene  Testament  aus  dem  Griechischen  lihersetzt 
von  Karl  von  dcr  Hcijdt.     Elberfeld,  1852  — the  very  method  pursued  by  the  present  reviser  is  exactly 


INTRODUCTION. 


described,  as  follows : — '  In  translation  there  are,  as  an  ingenious  author  strikingly  remarks,  two 
ways  of  going  to  work.  Either  the  translator  leaves  the  writer  as  much  as  possible  undisturbed, 
and  moves  the  reader  up  to  him ;  or  he  leaves  the  reader  as  much  as  possible  undisturbed,  and 
moves  the  writer  up  to  him.  The  latter  method  may  be  commended  in  the  case  of  ordinary  books; 
in  the  case  of  the  holy  book  of  Scripture,  where  even  the  manner  in  which  any  thing  is  said  presents 
itself  as  weighty  and  important,  the  former  deserves  the  preference,  from  us  especially,  who,  with 
our  rich  and  plastic  language,  are  able  to  say  what  the  Greek  original  says,  in  the  very  same  way. 
Even  if  this  object  be  not  completely  attainable,  I  have  yet  had  it  steadily  in  my  eye ;  and  in  the 
cases,  where  a  jJaraphrase  would  have  given  a  strange  expression  to  the  thought,  I  had  no  scruple 
about  giving  a  strange  or  unusual  form  rather  to  the  expression.  It  was  my  endeavour  throughout  to 
fashion  the  version  after  the  original,  not  only  as  to  sense  and  spirit,  but  in  regard  also  to  the  exact 
significance  of  words,  tenses,  verbal  arrangement,  and  even  apparent  trivialities ;  and,  wherever  the 
sacred  writers  avail  themselves  of  a  form  unusual  in  Greek  itself,  to  make  this  also  perceptible.'  [For 
a  precisely  similar,  and  more  detailed,  statement,  see  Dr.  Ebrard's  Preface  to  his  Commentary  on  the 
Epistle  to  the  Hebrews,  Konigsberg,  ISoO.] 

In  the  present  work  the  same  rule  also  has  been  followed  as  in  the  former  one,  for  the  correction 
of  the  'known  errors'  of  the  common  Greek  Text;  to  wit,  the  general  consent  of  critical  Editors 
for  the  last  hundred  years.  The  following  editions  have  been  collated  in  every  instance,  and  these 
alone  are  intended,  when  reference  is  made  to  Recent  Editors: — 

Bengel  (Beng.),  Novum  Test.  Graccum,  3d  ed.,  Tubingen,  17-53. 

Bloomfield   (Bioomf.),    The   Greek    Testament,   3d  ed.,   London,    1839 ; — also   the   Supplemental 

Volume  (Supp.),  2d  ed.,  London,  1S51. 

GniESBACH  (Griesb.),   Novum  Test.  Graece,  Cambridge,  Mass.,  1809  (printed  from  the  Leipzig 

ed.  of  1805). 

Hahn,  Novum  Test.  Graece,  Leipzig,  1840. 

Knapp,  from  the  edd.  of  Goschen,  Leipzig,  1832 ;  and  Theile,  Leipzig,  1852. 

Lachmaxn  (Lachm.),  Novum  Test.  Graece  ct  Latine,  vol.  ii.,  Berlin,  1850. 

Matthaei  (Matth.),  Epistt.  ad  Thess.  Graece  et  Latine,  Riga,  17S5. 

Meyer  (Mey.),  Das  neue  Test.  Griechisch  kritisch  revidirt,  Gottingen,  1829. 

ScHOLz,  Novum  Test.  Graece,  1830-6,  from  Bagster's  Hexapla. 

Schott,  Epistt.  ad  Thess.  etc.,  Leipzig,  1834. 

Theile,  Novum  Test.  Graece,  4th  ed.,  Leipzig,  1852. 

Tischendorf  (Tisch.),  Novum  Test.  Graece,  8vo  ed.,  Leipzig,  1850. 

Besides  these,  the  Texts  of  Erasmus  (3d  ed.),  Beza  (last  ed.),  and  Wells,  have  been  examined, 
together  wath  the  textual  criticism  of  Mill,  De  Wette,  and  Liinemann.  The  evidence  in  favour  of 
readings  has  been  gathered  from  the  two  last  named,  and  Lachmann. 


LIST  Of  THE  PRINCIPAL  ABBREVIATI0I8, 

AND 

WORKS   MOST    FREQUENTLY    CITED. 

The  authorities  are  commonly  given  in  groups,  as  here  arranged,  and  generally  also  with  some 
regard  to  the  chronological  order,  but  in  all  cases  directly  from  the  editions  specified.  Of  those  not 
included  in  the  following  list,  some  have  this  specification  appended  in  the  Notes ;  others,  as  being 
familiar,  classical  authors,  did  not  require  it;  and  the  rest  are  taken  at  second  hand  from  various 
sources.  In  this  last  class  it  may  be  well  to  particularize  the  Berlenburger  Bibel  of  1726  &c. ; 
Bengel's  German  Testament,  17-53 ;  Gossner,  1S27  &c. ;  and  Kistemaker  (once  Kist.),  Sd  ed.,  1S39 ; 
for  all  of  which  the  Pohjglotten-Bihcl  of  Stier  and  Theile  has  been  relied  on. 

It  is  especially  important  to  bear  in  mind,  that,  except  where  the  Kote  explains  itself  otherwise, 
words  in  Italics  or  within  quotation-marks,  and  inclosed  in  a  parenthesis,  belong  to  the  writer  immedi- 
ately preceding;  but,  when  a  comma  intervenes  between  the  parenthesis  and  the  name,  they  are 
common  to  all  the  names  in  that  group  preceding  the  parenthesis.  Where  names  merely  are 
mentioned,  they  are  to  be  understood  as  directly  sustaining  the  Version. 

For  an  account  of  the  Uncial  Manuscripts,  A.  B.  C.  &c.,  the  English  reader  may  consult  the 
Introduction  to  Clarke's  Commentary;  Home's  Introduction;  or  Davidson's  Biblical  Criticism. 


K.  \ . — English  Version.  The  text  is  printed  from  the  American 
Bible  Societj-'s  pica  8vo  ed.  of  the  Nev\'  Testament,  1851. 
In  tlie  Notes,  tlie  Society's  Revised  Bible  in  the  8vo  ed. 
of  1851,  and  the  original  ed.  of  IGll,  as  given  in  Bagster's 
English  Ilcxapla  and  the  O.xford  Reprint  of  1833,  have 
been  collated. 


AV.— Wiclif,  1380, 

T.— Tyndale,  1534, 

C. — Cranmer,  1539, 

O. — Genevan,  1557, 

R.— Rhemish,  1582,    J 

B.— Bishops'  Bible,' fol.  ed.  of  1584, 


from  Bagster's  English  Ilexapla,  for 
the  most  part  with  the  modern  or- 
thography. 


Aeth. — Aethiopic  Version,  supposed  to  be  of  the  4th  century. 

Ar. — Arabic  Version,  supposed  to  be  of  the  7th  century,  or 
later. 

Copt. — Coptic  Version,  supposed  to  be  of  the  3d  or  4th  cen- 
tury. 

l)t. — Dutch  Version,  1637 ;  Netherlands  Bible  Soc.'s  small 
ed.  of  the  N.  T.,  183G.  The  Annotations  (Ann.),  from 
the  4to  Gorinchem  ed.,  1748. 

Fr.  -M. — Martin's   French  Version,    1G9G-1707,    The    Hague, 

1743. 
-     S. — Swiss  Version  of  the  X,  'J'.,  2d  ed,,  Lausanne,  1849. 


Germ. — Luther's    German    Version,    1545 ;    from    Sticr   and 

Theile's  PoUjgl.-Bih.,  2d  ed.,  Bielefeld,  1849. 
It. — Diodati's  Italian  Version,  Geneva.  1C41 ;  with  the  Anno- 
tations (Ann.). 
Syr. — Syriac  Version,  probably  of  the  2d  century ;    Green- 
field's ed.,  London,  1828. 
Vulg. — Latin  Vulgate,  4th  century ;  from  the  Pobjgl.-Bih. 
-        Am. — Tischendorf 's  ed.  of  the  codex  Amialinus,  Leip- 
zig, 1854. 


Alford,  Greek  Testament,  2d  ed,,  vol.  ii.,  London,  1855. 

All,— AUioli's  Neucs  Test.,  New  York,  1848. 

Ambrosiast. — Ambrosiaster  ;  from  vol.  ii.  of  Ambrose's  Works, 
Paris,  1690. 

Aret. — Aretius,  in  N.  T.  Commentarii,  Geneva,  1618. 

Athanasius,  Opera,  Paris,  1698. 

August. — Augustine,  Opera,  Paris,  1G79-1700. 

B.  and  L. — Bcausobre  and  L'Enfant,  Le  Noiivcau  Test.,  Am- 
sterdam, 1718. 

Barn. — Barnes'  Notes,  New  York,  1854. 

Baumg. — Baumgarten's  Auslegung  der  Brief e  FauU,  Halle, 
1767. 

Beng. — Bengel's  Gnomon  Nov.  Test.,  Tubingen,  1850. 

Bens, — Benson's  Paraphrase  and  Notes  on  Six  of  the  Epistles 
of  St.  Paul,  2d  ed,,  Loudon,  1752. 


LIST    OF    ABBREVIATIONS. 


VU 


Bez. — Beza's  Nov.  Test.,  Cambridge,  1642  (which  follows 
Beza's  last  ed.  of  1598). 

Blackwall,  Sacred  Classics,  London,  1737. 

Blooraf. — Bloomfield's  Recensio  Synoptica  (Rcc.  Syn.),  vol.  viii., 
London,  1828  ;  Greek  Test.,  3d  ed.,  London,  1839  ;  Sup- 
plemental Volume  {Supp.),  2a  od.,  London,  1851. 

Boothr. — Boothroyd's  Improved  Version,  Huddersfield,  1824. 

Brown,  E.xpository  Discourses  on  First  Peter,  2d  ed.,  Edin- 
burgh, 1849 ;  and  Exposition  of  the  Ep.  to  the  Galatians, 
Edinburgh,  1853. 

Burt.— Burton's  Greek  Test,  4th  ed.,  O.xford,  1852. 

Calv. — Calvin,  m  N.  T.  Cummentarii,  ed.  Tholuck,  Berlin, 
1831. 

Camerar. — Camerarius,  Commenlarius  in  Novum  Foedus,  Cam- 
bridge, 1G42. 

Cameron,  Myrotkecium  Evangelicum,  Saumur,  1677. 

Campbell,  The  Four  Gospels,  with  Preliminary  Dissertations, 
Andover,  1837. 

Castal. — Castalio,  Biblia  Sacra,  Leipzig,  1750. 

Chrj'sost. — Chrysostom,  Opera,  Paris,  1718-38. 

Clar. — Clarius;  from  vol.  vii.  of  the  Crilici  Sacri,  Amsterdam, 
1698. 

Clarke,  Commentary  on  the  N.  T.,  Philadelphia,  1844. 

Cler. — Clericus,  Animadversiones  in  Hammondi  N.  T.,  Amster- 
dam, 1700. 

Oocc. — Cocceius,  Opera,  Amsterdam,  1700-0. 

Coke,  Commentary  on  the  N.  T.,  London,  1803. 

Conyb. — Conybeare's  Translation,  in  Conybeare  and  Howson's 
Life  and  Epistles  of  St.  Paul,  London,  1853. 

Corn,  a  Lap. — Cornelius  a  Lapide,  Commenlaria  in  Pauli 
Epistolas,  Antwerp,  1656. 

Damasc. — .John  of  Damascus,  Opera,  Paris,  1712. 

Dav. — Davidson's  Introduction  to  the  N.  T.,  vol.  ii.,  London, 
1849. 

De  Dieu,  Crilica  Sacra,  Amsterdam,  1693. 

Dodd. — Doddridge's  Family  Expositor,  vol.  ix.  of  Works, 
Leeds,  1805. 

De  "W. — De  Wette's  Exegctischcs  Handbuch  zitm  N.  T.,  2d 
ed.,  vol.  ii.,  Leipzig,  1845. 

Drus. — Drusius;  from  the  Crilici  Sacri. 

Eadie,  Commentary  on  the  Ep.  to  the  Ephesians,"London,  1854. 

Engl.  Ann. — English  Annotations  on  the  Bible,  London,  1645. 

Erasra. — Erasmus,  Nov.  Test.,  3d  ed.,  Basle,  1522;  Notes  fi'om 
the  Crilici  Sacri. 

Est. — Estius,  Commenlaria  in  Epistl.  Aposl.,  Rouen,  1709. 

Fab. — Faber  Stapulensis,  Epislolac  Pauli  cum  Conunentariis, 
Paris,  1517. 

Flatt,  Vorlesungen  uher  die  Briefe  Pauli,  Tubingen,  1829. 

Gerl.— Gerlach,  Das  Ncues  Tesl.,  3d  ed.,  Berlin,  1844. 

Gill,  Exposition  of  the  N.  T.,  Philadelphia,  1811. 

GOsch. — GOschen,  Nor.  Teat.  Graece  el  Laline,  Leipzig,  1832. 

Greenf— Greenfield's  Hebrew  N.  T.,  London,  1831. 

Grot. — Grotius,  Annolaliones  in  N.  T.,  vol.  iii.,  Paris,  1650. 

Guyse,  Practical  Expositor,  Edinburgh,  1797. 

Hamra. — Hammond's  Paraphrase  and  Annotations,  London, 
1675. 


Henry,  vol.  vi.  of  Matthew  Henry's  Works,  London,  1811. 
Huth. — Huther's  Continuation  of  Meyer's  Krilisch  exegeli- 

schcr  Kommentar,  Gottingen,  1850-2. 
Jerome,  Opera,  Verona,  1734-42. 
.Josephus  (Jos.),  Opera,  Leipzig,  1850. 
Kenr. — Kenrick's  Epistles  of  St.  Paul,  &c.,  New  York,  1851. 
Koch,  Kommenlar  ilher  den  erslcn  Brief  an  die  TItess.,  3d  ed., 

Berlin,  1855. 
Koppe,  Nov.  Tesl.,  vol.  vi.  ed.  Tychsen,  Gottingen,  1823. 
Krause,  Die  Briefe  an  die  Phil.  u.  Tliess.,  Frankfurt,  1790. 
Kuin. — Kuinol,  Ohservaliones  ad  N.  T.,  Leipzig,  1794. 
Lardner,  Dr.  N.,  Works,  London,  1838. 
Liinem. — Liinemann's   Krilisch   exegelisches  Handbuch   ilbcr 

die  Briefe  an  die  Thess.,  Gottingen,  1850. 
Mack. — .Maeknight  on  the  Epistles,  Philadelphia,  1835. 
Mart. — Martini's  Nuovo  Test.,  vol.  v.,  Florence,  1791. 
Mey.— Meyer,  Das  Neuc  Test.,  Gottingen,  1829. 
Mich. — J.  D.  Michaelis'   Paraphrasis   u.  Anmerlcungen  iiber 

die  Briefe  Pauli  an  die  Gal.,  itc.  2d  ed.,  Bremen  and 

Gottingen,  1769. 
Mill,  Nov.  Tesl.  Crraecum,  ed.  Kiister,  Leipzig,  1723. 
Moldenh. — Moldcnhawer,  Griin^Zi/c/iC  Erldulcrung  der  heiligen 

Biicher  Neues  Test.,  vol.  iii.,  Leipzig,  1768. 
Mont. — Jlontanus'  Latin  Version ;  from  vol.  v.   of  Walton's 

Polyglott  (P.),  London,  1657. 
More,  Henry  JNIore's  Theological  Works,  London,  1708. 
Murd. — Murdock's  Translation  of  the  Syriac  N.  T.,  New  Yorki 

1851. 
Muse— Musoulus,  In  Pauli  Epislolas  ad  Philipp.  etc.  Com- 

menlarii,  Leipzig,  1565. 
Newc. — Newcome's   Attempt   toward   Revising   our    English 

Translation  of  the  Greek  Scriptures,  Dublin,  1796. 
Newt. — Newton's   Dissertations  on  the  Prophecies,  London, 

1835. 
Cecum. — Oecumenius,  Opera,  vol.  ii.,  Paris,  1631. 
Olsh. — Olshauseu's  Biblischer  Conimenlar,  vol.  iv.,  Konigsberg, 

1844. 
Pagn. — Pagninus'  Latin  Version  ;  from  Wolder's  Biblia  Sacra, 

vol.  iii.,  Hamburgh,  1596. 
Peile,  Annotations  on  the  Apostohcal  Epistles,  vol.  iii.,  London, 

1851. 
Pelag. — Pelagius  ;  from  vol.  xi.  of  Jeronie. 
Pelt,  Epp.  Pauli  ad  Thess.,  Greifswalde,  1830. 
Penn,  The  Book  of  the  New  Covenant,  London,  1836. 
Pise— Piscator,  Commenlarii  in  N.  T.,  Herborn,  1838. 
Pyle,  Paraphrase  on  the  Acts  and  the  Epp.,  vol.  ii.,  London,  1765. 
Raphel. — Raphelius,  Annolaliones  Philol.  in  N.  T.,  Leyden, 

1750. 
Ros.— Rosenmiiller's   Scholia  in  N.   T.,  vol.  iv..  Nuremberg, 

1830. 
Schmidt,  Seb.,  Biblia  Sacra,  Strassburg,  1697. 
Soholef. — Scholefield's  Hints  for  an  Improved  Translation  of 

the  N.  T.,  London,  1850. 
Schott,  Epp.  Pauli  ad  Thess.  et  Gal.,  Leipzig,  1834. 
Scott,  Commentary  on  the  Holy  Bible,  vol.  v..  Philadelphia, 

1852. 


Vlll 


LIST    OF    ABBREVIATIONS. 


Sept. — Septuagint  Version,  Bagster's  8vo  ed.,  London. 

Sharpe,  The  N.  T.  Translated,  2d  ed.,  London,  1844. 

Steig.— Steiger,  Der  erste  Brief  Petri,  Berlin,  1832. 

Steph. — n.  Steplianus  ;  from  tlie  Critici  Sacri. 

Stier,  Pvli/glullen-Bibci,  2(1  ed.,  Bielefeld,  1849. 

Stolz,  Die  sammllichcn   Schriften  dcs   N.    T.,   Hanover  and 
Leipzig.  1820. 

Storr,  Ojmscula  Acadcmica,  Tubingen,  1796-1803. 

Symonds,  Observations  upon  the  Expediency  of  Revising  the 
present  English  Version  &c.,  Cambridge,  1789-94. 

TertuU. — Tertullian,  Opera,  ed.  Oehler,  Leipzig,  1853. 

Theodor.— Thcodorct,  Opera,  vol.  iii.,  Paris,  1042. 

Thorn.— Thomson,  The  New  Covenant  Translated,  Philadel- 
phia, 1808. 

Tremell.— Tremellius    Latin  Version  of  the  Syriac,  Geneva, 
1630. 

Troll.— TroUopc's  Analecia  Tlieologica,  London,  1842. 

Turnb.— Turnbull's  Translation  of   Paul's   Epistles,  London, 
1854. 

Turret. — Turrctine,  Commentarius  in  Epp.  ad   Thess.,  Basle, 
1739. 

Van  Ess,  Die  Bibel,  Hildburghausen,  Amsterdam  and  Phila- 
delphia, 1845.' 

Vat.— Vatablus,  Biblia  Sacra,  vol.  ii.,  Salamanca,  1584. 

Von  der  II.— Von  der  Ileydt,  Das  neue  Test.,  Elberfeld,  1852. 

Wakef.— Wakefield's   Translation   of  the   N.   T.,    Cambridge 
(Mass.),  1820. 

Wells,  Help  for  the  more  clear  and  easy  Understanding  of  the 
Holy  Scriptures,  London,  1716. 

"W'esl. — Wesley's  New  Test,  with  Notes,  London,  1838. 

AVhitb. — Whitby's  Paraphrase  and  Commentary  on  the  Epp., 
Philadelphia,  1848. 

Wolf.— Wolfius,   Curae  Pkilologicae  et  Criticae,  Hamburgh, 
173S. 


Zanch. — Zanchius,  In  I'auli  Epp.  ad  Philipp.  etc.  Commen- 

tarii,  Neustadt,  1601. 
Zeg. — Zegerus  ;  from  the  Critici  Sacri. 


Bernhardy,  Wissenschaftliche  Syntax  der  Griechischcn  Sprache, 

Berlin,  1829. 
Bretsch. — Bretschneider,  Lexicon  Manuale  in  N.  T.,  2d  cd., 

Leipzig,  1829. 
Buttmann,  Greek  Grammar,  by  Robinson,  New  York,  1851. 
Green,  Grammar  of  the  N.  J.  Dialect,  London,  1842 ;  and 

Lexicon  to  the  N.  T.,  London. 
Hartung,  Lehre  von  den  Partikeln,  Erlangen,  1833-3. 
Hesych. — Ilesychius,  Glossae  Sacrae,  ed.  Ernesti,  Leipzig,  1785. 
Kiihner,  Greek  Grammar,  by  Edwards  and  Taylor,  New  York, 

1853. 
Leigh,  Critica  Sacra,  London,  1050. 
Midd. — Middleton  on  the  Greek  Article,  New  York,  1813. 
Pas. — Pasor's  Manuale  N.  T.,  Leipzig,  1640. 
Pass. — Passow's  Handworterbuch  der  Griech.  Sprache,  Leipzig, 

1841  &c. 
Phryn. — Phrynichus,  ed.  Lobeck,  Leipzig,  1820. 
Rich. — Richardson's  English  Dictionar3^  London,  1838. 
Rob.— Robinson's  Lexicon  of  the  N.  T.,  New  York,  1850. 
Schirl. — Schirlitz,  Jforterbuch  zum  N.  T.,  Giessen,  1851. 
Schleus. — Schleusner's  Lexicon  in  N.  T.,  Glasgow,  1817. 
Schiittg. — SchOttgen's  Lexicon  in  N.  T.,  ed.  Krebs,  Leipzig,  1765. 
Suic. — Suicer's  Tliesaurus,  Amsterdam,  1682. 
Tittm. — Tittmann,  De  Stjnonymis  in  N.  T.,  Leipzig,  1829. 
Wahl,  Clavis  N.  T.,  3d  ed.,  Leipzig,  1843. 
Webst.— Webster's   English  Dictionary,  ed.   Goodrich,   New 

York,  1852. 
Win. — Winer's  Grammatik  des  neutest.  Sprachidioms,  5th  and 

0th  edd.,  Leipzig,  1844-55.     The  pages  referred  to  are 

those  of  the  5th. 


The   foUowiug   Versions,  having  been   directly  collated   throughout,   are   included   under   their 
respective  general  references ;  thus : — 


English  Verss.  =  Wiclif,  Tyndale,  Cranmer,  Genevan,  Bishops' 
Bible,  Rhemish;- Hammond,  Wells,  Doddridge,  Wesley, 
Wakefield,  Macknight,  Newcome,  Thomson,  Boothroyd, 
Penn,  Sharpe,  Conybeare,  Murdock,  Kenrick,  Turnbull. 

Latin  Verss.  =  Vulgate  ;-Ambrosiaster,  Faber,  Erasmus, 
Pagninus,  Calvin,  Castalio,  Musculus,  Vatablus,  Montanus, 
Beza,  Zanchius  (excepting  chs.  ii.  and  iii.  of  the  Second 
Epistle),  Piscator,  Cocceius,  Schmidt,  GOschen. 


hawer,  Stolz,  Van  Ess,  Allioli,  Meyer,  Flatt,  De  Wette, 
Von  der  Heydt.  •• 

Italian  Verss.  =  Diodati  (It.)  ;-Martini. 

French  Verss.  =  Martin  (Fr.  M.),  Swiss  (Fr.  S.)  ;-Beausobre 
and  L'Enfant. 

Foreign  Verss.  =  all  the  versions  here  classed,  as  Latin,  Ger- 
man, Italian,  French;  together  with  the  Syriac,  Dutch, 
and  Greenfield's  Hebrew. 


German   Verss.   =   Luther   (Germ.)  ;-Baumgarten,   Molden- 

Of  these,  Wiclif,  the  Rhemish,  Martini,  Allioli,  Kenrick,    being  translated  from  the  Vulgate; 
and  Murdock,  from  the  Syriac ;   are  cited,  not  as  authorities,  but  for  the  sake  of  comparison. 


THE   FIRST    EPISTLE    OE 


PAUL  TO  THE  THESSALOMAKS. 


KING  JAMES'  VERSION. 

CHAP.    I. 

Paul,  and  Sylvanus,  and  Ti- 
motheus,  unto  the  church  of  the 
Thessalonians  ichich  is  in  God  the 
Father,  and  in  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ :  Grace  le  unto  you,  and 
peace,  from  God  our  Father  and 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 


GREEK  TEXT. 

CHAP.  I. 

IIA  }H  OS  Koi  SiiXovavos 
KOL  Ti/iodeo^,  rfj  iKKXrja-La  Oea- 
aaXoviKeoiv  ev  OecS  Trarpl  Koi 
Kvpicp  Irjcrou  XpLarco-  X'^P'-^ 
vp.lv  KUL  elpi-jvrj  utto  Oeov  Trarpos 
r]p.a)v  KvpLov  'Irjaov  Xpiarov. 


REVISED  VERSION. 

CHAP.    I. 

Paul,  and  'Silvanus,  and  'Ti- 
mothy,  unto  the  church  of  the 
Thessalonians  =  in  God  the  Father 
and  "i  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ: 
Grace  =  unto  you,  and  peace,  from 
God  our  Father  'and  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ. 


"  The  American  Bible  Society's  late  Revision  has  properly 
restored  the  orthography  of  this  name  {Silv.  for  Sylv.),  as  it 
appears  in  the  original  edition  of  E.  V.,  and  in  nearly  all  other 
verss.,  English  and  foreign. 

>■  E.  y.,  7  times  ;-W.,  C,  R.,  (  Timothe  [c]  )  ;- Wells  and  the 
later  English  verss.,  except  Wesl.  and  Conj'b. 

'  The  words  ano  Qsov  .  .  .  Xowrov  are  bracketed  by 
Lachm.,  and  cancelled  by  Jley.  and  Tisch.  !Mey.  (who  renders 
i>'  by  durch)  then  follows  Ambrosiast.  and  Koppe  in  connect- 
ing if  Oew  .  ,  .  JC^toTcp  with  '/a^is  vitir  y.al  ei^rjj'tjj — a  Con- 
struction to  which  Schott  objects,  that  such  a  use  of  if  is 
without  example  elsewhere  in  formulas  of  benediction ;  Ltinem. 
objecting  also  the  harshness  of  the  arrangement,  and  the  paral- 
lel 2  Thess.  1  :  1,  2.  Schott  himself,  while  adhering  to  the 
received  text,  is  disposed  to  adopt  this  reference  of  if  0.  .  .  . 
X.  ;  but,  suppl3-ing  /al^siv  liyovoiv,  he  would  explain  ii>  (as 
Conyb..  rejectiug  the  last  clause,  also  does)  as  =  in  the  name 
or  6^  the  authority  of.  This,  however,  introduces  an  awkward 
repetition ;  which  is  equally  apparent  in  ilich.'s  supplement 
of  xa'V"'' before  ii- 05(^7  [for  which  Peltalso  cites  Win.;  though 
the latterafterwards  abandoned  it.  See  Gram.  p.  155].  Much 
to  be  preferred  to  any  of  these  methods  is  the  common  ar- 
rangement, TJj  ixy.L  iv  0.  yn)..,  as  teaching,  not  merely  that  the 
Church  knows,  believes  in,  and  worships  God  and  Christ  (Vat., 
B.  and  L.,  "Whitb.) ;  nor  that  she  is  connected  with,  belongs, 
s  sacred,  to  God  ami  Christ  (Castal..  Cler..  Storr,  Stolz,  Flatt, 

1 


Pelt.  The  last,  indeed,  suggests  the  vitality  of  this  connection, 
when  he  compares  it  to  that  of  branches  with  the  vine.)  ;  nor 
that  she  exists  by  the  agency  of  God  and  Christ  (Grot. ;  who 
misinterprets  also  the  Syr.  to  the  same  effect)  ;  nor  that  she 
is  in  subjection  to  God  and  Christ  (Mack.)  ;  nor  that  by  God 
and  Christ  she  has  been  brought  to  believe  (Ros. ;  as  an  alter- 
native meaning) ;  but  that  in  God  and  Christ  the  Church  fiiuis 
the  ground  and  element  of  her  own  being,  her  fortress  and 
high  tower,  and  her  eternal  home.  Comp.  ch.  5  :  12,  N.  v  and 
Jude  1,  N.  f,  &c.  That  in  such  a  case  there  is  no  necessity,  as 
Schott  supposes,  for  the  repetition  of  the  article  rfj  after  0ea- 
anloiixeair,  is  plain  from  Phil.  1:1;  Col.  1:2;  &c.     And  see 

Win.  p.  155. There  is  nothing  for  the  E.  V.  supplement, 

which  is,  in  W.,  T.,  C,  R. ;- Wells,  Wesl.,  Wakef,  Thorn., 
Sharpe,  Kenr.,  Turnb.  ;-and  most  foreign  verss. 

^  The  preposition  is  not  repeated  by  R.  ;-Latin  or  German 
verss.  (except  Moldenh.),  Dt.  ;-Hamra.,  Wells,  Wesl.,  Wakef., 
Thom.,  Boothr.,  Sharpe,  Conyb.,  Kenr.,  Turnb. 

•  E.  v.,  2  Thess.  1:2;  &c.  ;-W.,  R.  ;-Syr.,  Latin  and  Italian 
verss.  (except  Pagn.,  Bez.,  Pise.)  ;-Wells,  Stolz,  Van  Ess,  All., 
Mey.,  Greenf.,  De  W.,  Kenr.,  Von  der  H.,  Koch  ('By  the 
omission  of  the  verb,  the  expression?  gain  in  strength  and 
emphasis.').     See  Rev.  1  :  4,  N.  m. 

"■  The  omission  of  yai  from  our  Text  can  be  only  an  error 
of  the  press. 


I.  THESSALONIANS.     CHAP.  I. 


KING    JAMES     VERSION. 

2  We  give  thanks  to  God  al- 
ways for  you  all,  making  mention 
of  you  in  our  prayers; 


3  Remembering  without  ceas- 
ing your  work  of  faith,  and  la- 
bour of  love,  and  patience  of 
hope  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
in  the  sight  of  God  and  our 
leather; 


GREEK    TEXT. 

2  J^V)(apLa-TOv/j.€v  rcS  Oew 
TvavTOTi  irepL  waurcoi'  vfjLuv, 
[xvelav  v/xa)i>  ■nroiov/j.ei'oi  iirl  twv 
'irpo<Tev)^(av  i^ficji', 

3  aSiaAeiTTTcos  /j-pyj/xovevoures 
vficop    Tou    k'pyov    Trjy    Tr/o-rewy, 

KOL    TOV    KOirOV    TTjS    dyaTTTj^,    Koi 
TTjS    VTTOfJ.Ol'TJf     Tl-jS      iXTTlSos     TOU 

Kvpiov   i]po)v  'Irjcrou    Xpiarov, 
kpirpoaOev  rou  Oeov  koI  iraTpos 

■))pQ}V 


REVISED    VERSION. 

2  We  give  thanks  to  God  al- 
ways for  you  all,  making  mention 
of  you  ^in  our  prayers; 


3  Remembering  ''without  ceas- 
ing your  'work  of  faith,  and  'toil 
of  love,  and  'patience  of  iiope  'of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  "before 
"our  God  and  Father, 


^  Literally,  on;   that  is,  in  connection  with,  on  occasion  of, 

at  Ihe  lime  of — a  common  use  of  I.tj  with  the  genitive. 

Lachm.  cancels  the  second  v/i<3i'  in  this  verse. 

>•  'ASinXuTiTcoi  is  by  some  (T.,  C.  ;-Syr.  and  Viilg.  with  their 
followers.  Germ.  ;-Scliniidt,  Bens.,  Beng.,  Baumg.,  Moldenh., 
"Wakef..  Burt..  Sharpc,  Bloomf.,  Troll.)  construed  with  what 
precedes  in  v.  2  (comp.  ch.  2:13;  Rom.  1  :  9).  But  here  it 
is  better  to  retain  the  more  common  connection  with  /(;■/;- 
/loveiovTei;  the  continual  reniembr.ance  of  their  Christian 
character  and  its  fruits  bcinj;  then  given  as  the  reason,  why 
the  Apostle's  reference  to  the  Thessalonians  in  his  prayers 
alivaijts  took  the  form  of  thanksgiving  to  God.  Liinem.,  again, 
while  so  construing  aStaL,  regards  this  verse  as  closely  paral- 
lel to  the  participial  clause  of  v.  2,  and  finds  the  reason  of  the 
thanksgiving  only  in  v.  4.  He,  accordingly,  follows  Bez.,  Cocc. 
Mich.,  Newc,  GOsch.,  in  making  /uriifioreiovrss  =  com- 
mcmorantes,  making  mention  of— a,  sense  wliicli  /ii'rjitofevco 
bears  only  in  Ileb.  11  :  22,  out  of  the  20  other  instances 
of  its  occurrence  in  the  N.  T. 

'  The  v/ltov  is  governed,  not  by  TtioTecos,  ayaTrrjg,  eX^iSog 
(Syr.,  It.,  French  verss. ;- Wakef.,  Thorn.,  Conyb..  Peile,  Turnb.), 
nor  by  Tiiareoj;  alone  (C,  B.  ;-Vulg.  and  followers,  Dt.  ;-Fab., 
Pagn.,  Castal.,  Wolf,  Greenf,  Gosch.),  nor  by  niareco^  and 
ayiiTDjs  (Moldenh.),  nor  by  ftvtjieovevovreg  (Oecum.,  Erasm., 
Calv.,  JIusc,  Vat. ;  supplying  efeyta  to  the  subsequent  geni- 
tives) ;  but  by  tov  e^y.  Trjs  nior.,  y.al  rov  y.6:j:.  rtjs  av.,  Kal 
T^j  vTioH.  T^s  cXtt.  rov  KvQ.  iju.  'Iqa.  Xo. — the  entire  cluster 
of  Christian  graces  and  achievements,  that  was  thought  of  as 
characterizing  this  church. 

1  Their  love  had  shown  itself  able  t«  Tidvra  vTieQ  tov  rfa- 
■niofiivov  TtaaY.uv:  'to  suffer  everything  for  the  beloved  ob- 
ject '  (Oecum.).  Comp.  ch.  5  :  12,  N.  r,  and  see  P.ev.  2  :  2,  N.  d. 
— W.  (travail)  ;-.Syr.  (11:^),  It.  (fatica)  ;-Calv.  ('nihil  refu- 
gisse  molestiae  vel  laboris').  Muse,  ('molestiam  ac  fatigatio- 
nem'),  Zanch.  at  ch.  2  :  9  ('labor  cum  summa  cura  et  solici- 
tudine  conjunctus '),  Grot.  ('  molesti  labores.  Id  enim  ko.tos.'  ; 
-and  so  Schott,  etc.),  Cler.  (fatigationcm),  Baumg.  (love's 
'miihsarae  beschwerliche  Erweisung'),  Wakef.,  Peile,  {lahori- 
ousnes.i),  All.,  Kistcmaker,   De  W..  (use  Miilie  ;-{ov  Luther's 


Arbeit),  Mey.  {BeschccrRe),  Flatt  (' beschwerliche  Arbeiten'), 
Greenf.  (nr-^J'i  =  weariness,  Eccl.  12  :  12),  Burt,  (trouble). 
Liineni.  (■gescliaftige  Miihwaltung''),  Murd.,  You  der  II.  (Be- 
miihung),  Koch  (■nuihs.ame  und  miihevolle  Arbeit'). 

^  According  to  the  analogy  of  the  two  previous  clauses, 
sXticSos  is  the  gen.,  not  '  of  that  in  or  as  to  which  one  per- 
severes'  (Rob.  .s.  V.  vstoiiotr} -j-and  so  many  others),  but  of 
that  to  which  irToiiovt;,  patience,  endurance,  perseverance,  he- 
longs,  and  from  which  it  flows.  Oecum.:  inofiopijs  Tijg  yiro- 
iitr/;g  Sia  ri;i'  i).7iiSn :  '  the  patience  that  results  in  conse- 
quence of  the  hope.'  Comp.  Rom.  8  ;  25 ;  2  Cor.  4  :  17.  18; 
Ps.  42:5,  ll;&c. 

I  Hol).  (s.  V.  i}.7tls)  explains  lov  xvqIov  as  the  'gen.  of  the 
person  on  whom  this  hope  rests ' ;  and  so  Conyb.  and  manv 
others.  But,  throughout  these  two  Epistles,  our  Lord  is  pre- 
sented rather  as  Himself  the  object  of  Christian  hope  (v.  10 ; 
ic),  than  as  its  source  or  foundation  ;  it  being  the  third  ele- 
ment in  what  Calv.  (in  loc.)  calls  the  definition  of  true  Christi- 
'dnity,  '  ut,  in  spem  nianifestationis  Christi  intcnti,  reli<iua 
omnia  de.spiciant ' :  '  that,  intent  on  the  hope  of  Christ's  mani- 
festation, His  followers  despise  all  things  else.'  That  the 
hope  of  the  Saviour's  return  is  here  the  prominent  idea,  is 
taught  by  Ambrosiast.,  Vat.,  Est,  Wells,  B.  and  L.,  Bens., 
Baumg.,  Koppe,  Mack..  Pelt,  Schott,  Gerl.,  De  W.,  Conyb., 
Liinem.,  Koch. — The  genitive  is  retained  in  translation  by 
E.V.,  ch.  5  :  8 ;  Rom.  5:2;  Tit.  1:2;  3:7;  and  here  by  W., 
T.,  C,  6.,  B.,  R.  ;-Vulg.,  Fr.  S.  ??(aro-.  ;-Ambrosiast.,  Fab., 
Erasm.,  Calv.,  Muse.  Vat.,  Mont.,  Engl.  Ann.,  Cocc,  Schmidt, 
Wells,  Berlenburger  Bibcl,  Bens.,  Beng.,  Gill  (as  allowable), 
Baumg.,  Mack.,  All.,  GOsch.,  Kenr.,  Von  der  H.,  Turnb.  Lu 
ther  takes  rov  xi'^.  in  apposition  with  rijg  iXn. ;  Olsh.  and 
Steig.  (on  1  Pet.  1  :  2),  connect  it  with  all  the  three  genitives, 
TTtarecos,  aynTcr^s^  ^X.'rciSos- 

■"  The  words  euir^oadsi'  .  .  .  ?;/icSi'  are  connected  1.  with 
'Ir;aov  Xqiotov,  by  Vat.  ('  qui  nunc  vultui  Dei  et  Patris  nostri 
apparet':  'who  now  appears  before  the  face  of  our  God  and 
Father'): — 2.  with  rov  f'oyov  .  .  .  r!;;  eX.TTiSog  (all  this,  'as 
ever  in  the  great  Taskmaster's  eve'  [Milton,  .So«ne(  vii.] — a 
confirmation  of  the  sincerity  and  soundness  of  their  Chr''-*' 


I.  THESSALONIANS.     CHAP.  I. 


KING    JAMES      VERSION. 

4  Knowing,  brethren  beloved, 
your  election  of  God. 

5  For  our  gospel  came  not 
unto  you  in  word  only,  but  also 
in  power,  and  in  the  Holy  Ghost, 
and  in  much  assurance;  as  ye 


GREEK    TEXT. 

4  elSores,  a8e\(pol  yjyairrjiJievoL 
VTTo    Oeou,   Ti]v    iK\oyyv    vfxwp- 

5  OTL  TO  evayyeXLOv  ■)]^6}v 
OVK  iyefijOrj  ely  i3/xay  eV  Aoy&) 
jxovov,  aAAa  zeal  ev  ^vvajxei,  kol 
eV  nvevfxaTL   Ayico,  koI  kv  TvXiq- 


REVISED    VERSION. 

4  "Knowing,  brethren  beloved 
pby  God,  your  election;' 

5  'Because  our  gospel  'came 
not  'unto  you  in  word  only,  but 
also  in  power,  and  in  the  Holy 
"Spirit,  and  in  much  assurance; 
-as  ye   know  what   manner   of 


"  The  construction  of  elSorss  as  referring  to  the  Thessa- 
lonians,  and  as  either  used  absolutely  for  o'iSare  (Theodor., 
Fab.,  Erasm.,  Hombergk),  or  as  dependent  on  the  fyevrjO-rjTe 
of  T.  6  (Grot.),  has  nothing  whatever  to  recommend  it,  and  jars 
with  the  general  spirit  and  structure  of  the  context.  Equally 
with  the  other  participles  (Ttoiovftei'Ot,  fii'tj/iovsvorrsi),  eiSorss; 
belongs  to  tix<toiaTouim>.  The  continual  thanksgiving  of  the 
Apostle  sprang  from  his  assurance,  that  the  Church  had  hoth 
the  seals  which  adorn  the  foundation  of  God  (2  Tim.  2  :  19). 
Verse  3  points  to  the  one  ;  v.  4,  to  the  other. 

p  This  connection  of  v:tb  Qnov  with  ^ynnrjftevoi  appears  in 
all  the  recent  editions  of  the  Text  (except  Matth.)  ;-E.  V. 
marg.  ;-T.,  C.  ;-Syr.  and  Vulg.  with  their  followers,  German 
and  French  verss.,  It.  ;-Erasm.,  Vat.,  Camerar.,  Bez.,  Pise, 
Grot,  Wells,  Turret.,  Bens.,  Wolf,  Beng.,  Koppe,  Krause, 
Ros.,  Wakef ,  Mack.,  Symonds,  Newc,  Thorn.,  Boothr.,  Pelt. 
Burt.,  Gosch.,  Schott,  Sharpe,  Olsh.,  De  ^Y.,  Troll.,  Conyb., 
Lunem.,  Peile,  Turnb.,  Koch ; — and  is  allowed  by  Calv.,  Dt. 
and  Engl.  Ann.,  Cocc,  Guyse,  &c.     Comp.  2  Thess.  2:13; 

Rom.  1:7;  Sept.  Deut.  33  :  12  ;  Sir.  45  :  1 ;  46  :  13. For 

by,  see  Wakef,  Penn,  Sharpe,  Conyb.,  Turnb. ;  and  2  Pet.  2  :  10, 
N.  1. 

1  This  verse  ends,  as  in  our  Text,  with  a  colon,  in  Matth., 
Gricsb.,  Scholz ;  the  other  recent  editors  and  Erasm.  having 
but  a  comma.  The  punctuation  of  many  verss.  also  presents 
a  closeness  of  connection  between  vv.  4  and  5,  greater  than 
that  indicated  by  E.  V.  Thus,  the  Vulg.,  Germ.,  Fr.  S.  ;- 
Krause,  Stolz.  Van  Ess,  All.,  Gosch.,  Mey.,  use  a  comma: — 
Ambro.siast.,  B.  and  L.,  Boothr.,  Gerl.,  Conyb.,  a  semicolon  : — 
R.  ;-Dt.  (older  ed.)  ;-Fab.,  Erasm.,  Calv.,  Castal.,  Muse,  Mont., 
Schmidt,  Mart...  Wakef,  Kenr.,  Von  der  H.,  Turnb..  a  colon: 
— Thorn,  and  Peile,  a  dash.  See  v.  5,  N.  r.  I  understand 
vv.  5,  6  as  presenting  the  grounds  of  the  knowledge  here 
claimed.  The  election  of  the  Thessalonians  was  known  to 
Paul,  from  the  way  in  which  the  Gospel  had  been  preached 
there  by  himself  (v.  5),  and  received  by  the  people  (v.  G). 

■■  See  V.  4,    N.  q.     G.  ;-Syr.   ( =  Tremell.  eo   quod),  Latin 


verss.  {quia,  quandoquidem,  quod,  qtwniam -j-the  last  being 
explained  by  Vat.  as  =  ex  eo  quod)  ;- Wells  (for  that),  Dodd., 
Wakef,  All.  (weil  i-aud  so  Von  der  H.,  Koch),  Peile.  Others 
(R.  ;-Germ.,  Fr.  S.  ;-Hamm.,  Baurag.,  Thorn.,  Stolz,  Van  Ess, 
Mey.,  Schott,  Kenr.),  regarding  the  first  half  of  this  verse  as 
epexegetical  of  the  tyloyi]v,  render  o-ri  by  that,  dass,  u-ie,  et 
que,  as  in  ch.  2:1;  &c. 

•  Comp.  Acts  21 :  17 ;  25  :  15  ;  Gal.  3  :  14 ;  Rev.  16  :  2,  N.  g, 
&c.  Throughout  this  Epistle,  the  passive  form  lyivtjd'iiv  (of 
frequent  occurrence  in  the  common  dialect,  but  originally 
Doric.  See  Phryn.  ed.  Lobeck,  pp.  108,  109.)  is  explained  by 
Lunem.  as  intimating  that  the  thing  asserted  had  been 
brought  about  by  the  grace  of  God ;  by  Peile,  as  implying 
that  it  '  had  been  on  the  proof  of  actual  experience  found  to 
be'  Comp.  N.  w.  In  no  single  instance,  indeed,  out  of  the  j 
36  N.  T.  instances,  in  which  ylvofiat  assumes  the  forms  of  the 
first  aorist  passive,  is  eyevi]9Tiv,  as  Rob.  and  others  assert, 
simply  equivalent  to  a  past  tense  of  elvnt.  Take,  for  illustra- 
tion, the  cases  (14)  in  which  E.  V.  so  renders  it : — Matt.  9  :  29 
and  15  :  28  =  8  :  13,  be  it  done;  Acts  1  :  20,  be  inade  or 
become  desolate ;  4  :  4,  the  number  of  the  men  in  the  Church 
altogether,  not  of  the  additional  converts,  came  to  be  &c. ; 
Rom.  9  :  29,  should  have  become ;  1  Cor.  10  :  6,  happened ; 
15  :  10.  did  not  prove  to  be;  2  Cor.  3  :  7,  u-as  introduced  in, 
attended  with  ;  Col.  4:11,  have  become  ;  1  Thess.  1:5;  2:7; 

1  Pet.  1  :  15,  become,  or  shoiv  yourselves ;   3  :  6,  are   become; 

2  Pet.  1  :  16,  had  been  made,  admitted  to  be. 
'  For  els,  Mey.  and  Lachm.  read  tt^jos. 

"  E.  v.,  1  Cor.  2:4;  &c.  ;-Guyse,  Wakef,  Newc,  Thom., 
Boothr.,  Penn,  Sharpe,  Conyb.,  Murd.,  Peile,  Turnb.  See 
2  Pet.  1  :  21,  N.  f 

"  To  the  writer's  knowledge,  and  the  ground  of  it  just 
mentioned,  in  regard  to  the  Thessalonians,  there  was  a  cor- 
respondence in  what  the  Thessalonians  knew  of  the  writer. 
A'«5-w»-  oiSare,  therefore,  is  neither  the  termination  of  the 
preceding  sentence  (some  referred  to  by  Baumg.),  nor  the  be- 
ginning of  a  new  construction  embracing  v.  6  (Castal.,  Koppe, 
Thom.).  


character;  comp.  eh.  3  :  9,  13 ;  Luke  1  :  6,  15 ;  Gen.  7:1; 
10  :  9  ;  &c.),  by  Ambrosiast,  Chrysost.,  Theodor.,  Theophy- 
lact,  Aret..  Pise,  Corn,  a  Lap.,  Hamm.,  Cler.,  B.  and  L.,  Turret., 
M.  Henry,  Koppe,  Krause,  Mack.,  Coke,  Scott: — -3.  specially  with 
T^s-  vJio/ii.  rr,s  i).7t.,  by  Castal.,  Dodd.,  Mej'.,  Barn. : — 4.  with 
inrjftofcvovTEi,  by  others  generally.  Muse,  allows,  besides  the 
third  connection,  one  with  fiveiav  noiovfievoi  of  v.  2,  all  that 
precedes  of  v.  3  being  then  taken  parenthetically  (and  simi- 
larly Zanoh.  suggests  as  possible  a  reference  to  rmr  nooaiv/^uiv 


rtfccSv),  or  with  the  elSores  following.  Oecum.,  Bez.,  the  Dt.  and 
Engl.  Ann.,  Guyse,  Gill,  Ros.,  hesitate  between  the  second  re- 
ference  and   the   fourth. For   before,  see  W.,  R. ;- Wells 

Dodd.,  Gill,  Newc,  Barn.,  Murd.,  Kenr.,  Turnb.  ;-nearly  aL 
foreign  verss.  ;-and  Rev.  19  :  10,  N.  y. 

"  Dt.,  Fr.  M.,-S.  ;-WesI ,  Baumg.,  Wakef,  Newc,  Thom., 
Boothr.,  Penn,  Sharpe,  Brown,  Conyb.,  Lunem.  (allows  it), 
Kenr.,  Peile,  Von  der  H.,  Turnb.     See  Rev.  1  ;  6,  N.  b,  &c. 


I.  THESSALONIANS.     CHAP.  I. 


KING    JAMES     VERSION. 

know  wliat  manner  of  men  we 
were  among  you  for  your  sake. 

G  And  ye  became  followers 
of  us,  anJ  of  the  Lord,  having 
received  the  word  in  much  af- 
fliction, with  joy  of  the  Holy 
Ghost: 

7  So  that  ye  were  ensamples 
to  all  that  believe  in  Macedonia 
and  Achaia. 

8  For  from  you  sounded  out 
the  word  of  the  Lord  not  only 
in  Macedonia  and  Achaia,   but 


GREEK    TEXT. 

po(j)opia    TToWrj,    Ka6cos    olSart 
oloL  iyevrjOrjfjiev  eV  vp.lv  8t    v/idy. 

6  Kol  vjxels  ixifj.r]TaL  i']iicov 
eyevrjOrjTe  koI  tov  Kvpiov,  8e- 
^ap.evoi  TOV  Xoyov  ev  0Xt^ei 
TToWfj    pera    y^apas   Uvevparos 

Aylov, 

7  coare  yeveadai  vpas  tvttovs 
TraaL  tols  TTLanvovaiv  ev  ttj 
MaKe8ovi.a.  kcu  rfj  'A)(a['a.. 

8  a(f)  vpcov  yap  e^rj^-qraL  6 
\oyos  TOV  iLvplov  ov  povov  ev 
Tij  j\faKe8ovia  kcu   A^aLa,  aAAa 


REVISED    VERSION. 

men  we  "were  found  among  j'ou 
for  your  sake;* 

6  And  yye  became  Mniitators 
of  us  and  of  the  Lord,  having  'ac- 
cepted the  word  in  much  af- 
fliction, with  joy  of  the  Holy 
•Spirit ; 

7  So  that  ye  '■became  'patterns 
to  all  that  believe  in  Macedonia 
and  ''  Achaia. 

8  For  from  you  «hath  been 
sounded  'forth  the  word  of  the 
Lord,"    not    only    in   Macedonia 


"  E.  v.,  2  Cor.  7  :  H  ;-T.,  C,  G.,  (behaved  ourselves);- 
Mont,  {facti  simus),  Cocc.  (extilerimus),  Hamni.,  Beng.  and 
Mich,  (uns  verhalten  liahen),  Wakef.  (acquitted  ourselves). 
Stolz,  Gossnei',  (uns  erwiesen  haben),  Van  Ess  (tins  gegangen 
isl),  Mey.  (uns  benommen),  Burt,  (conducted  ourselves),  Sharpe, 
Conyb.  (behaved  myself),  Lunem.  ('not:  quales fuerimus  [as 
even  De  W.] ;  it  can  only  denote  the  having  been  made  '.  See 
N.  s.),  Peile  (were  found  to  be.  See  N.  s.),  Von  der  H.  (uns 
befunden  haben),  Tuvnb.  (lived). 

'  For  the  punctuation,  see  v.  4,  N.  q. 

'  'You,  on  your  part' — an  emphatic  nominative.  See  1  John 
2  :  20,  N.  p,  &c. 

'  Latin,  Italian  and  French  verss.  ;-Hamm.  (■  or  imit.^),  Bens., 
Guyse,  Dodd.,  Wesl.,  Wakef.,  Mack.,  Newc,  Thorn.,  Stolz  {Nach- 
ahmer-j-aad  so  Olsh.,  De  W.,  Koch),  Scott,  Clarke,  Boothr., 
Penn,  Sharpe,  Bloomf.,  Barn.,  Murd.,  Kenr.  marg.,  Eadie  ;- 
Rob.     Comp.  2  Thess.  :'.  :  7,  N.  y,  (See. 

'  In  the  use  of  Ss/ofiai  there  is  often  meant  to  be  distinctly 
conveyed  the  idea  of  willing  assent.  Thus,  Beng.  at  2  Cor. 
11  :  4:  ' oiy.  iXii^Ssre'  ovy.  iSi^aad'e,  non  accepistis :  non  rece- 
pistis.  Verba  diversa,  rei  apta.  Non  concurrit  voluntas  ho- 
minis  in  accipiendo  Spiritu,  ut  in  rccipieudo  cvangelio' :  'the 
words  differ,  as  the  case  requires.  There  is  no  concurrence 
of  man's  will  in  receiving  the  Spirit,  as  there  is  in  accepting 
the  Gospel.'  For  '  singularly  enough,'  as  Alford  remarks  on 
Beng.'s  Latin, '  in  English,  usage  has  attached  the  voluntary  act 
to  the  verb  accept.'  See  ch.  2  :  13,  N.  s.  — E.  V..  2  Cor.  8:17; 
11  :  4;-Latin  verss.  generally  (use  excipere,  suscipere,  admil- 
terc.  Calv.  and  Zanch.  amplexi  cstis),  German  verss.  (use  auf- 
or  annehmen),  Dt.  (aanneinen)  ;-Mack.,  Thorn.,  Turnb.,  (em- 
braced).  For  Spirit,  see  v.  5,  N.  u,  &c. 

^  "W.  (been  made),  R.  (tvere  made)  ;-Vulg.  (facti  .nlis), 
German  verss.  (geu-orden  [seid]  ;  except  Stolz,  wurdct),  Dt. 
(geworden  zijt),  Italian  verss.  (siete  stati),  Fr.  M.  (avez  ite), 
Fr.  S.  (etes  devenus)  ;-Cocc.,  Schmidt,  (as  Vulg.),  Wells,  Guyse, 
Dodd.,  Wesl.,  Thorn.,  Sharpe,  Bloomf.,  Kenr.,   Turnb.,   Bens. 


(are   iccome  ;-and  so  Wakef,  Mack.),  Ko.s.  (facti  fuerilis), 
Xewc.  (have  been),  Conyb.,  Peile,  (have  bee). 

'  E.  v..  Tit.  2:7;  Heb.  8  :  5  ;-Bens.,  Guyse,  Wakef.,  Mack., 
Thom.,  Sharpe,  Conyb.,  Murd.  (a  j?a«crn  ;-the  Syr.,  like  the 
Vulg.,  reading  ivstov ;  which  Knapp,  Mey.,  Lachm.,  Tisch., 
edit.),  Peile. 

^  Scholz,  Ilaliu,  Lachm.,  Tisch.,  Theile,  repeat  the  iv  before 
rfi  'Ay. 

'  'E^rsxrjrai  is  translated  by  a  passive  voice,  in  W.,  R.  ;- 
Vulg.  ;-Ambrosiast.,  Fab.,  Beng.,  Krause,  Thom.,  Penn,  Conyb., 
Kenr.  ;-Rob. : — and  by  a  perfect  tense  (the  influence  being 
not  yet  exhausted),  in  Germ.,  Dt.,  French  verss.  ;-Baumg., 
Moldenh.,  Wakef.,  Mack.,  Newc,  Thom.,  Olsh.,  De  W.,  Conyb., 
Liinem.,  Von  dor  H.  ;-Pass.  See  2  Pet.  2  :  6,  N.  e  and  17, 
N.  a,  &c. 

'  Dodd.,  Wesl.,  Wakef,  Newc,  Thom.,  Boothr.,  Penn, 
Bloomf.,  Conyb.,  Murd.,  Turnb. 

^  It  has  been  generally  felt  that  the  opposition,  apparently 
indicated  by  ov  /novov — a'/.).a  y.at,  between  Ip  t/J  May.  y.al 
'Ax,,  and  ev  rrnrri  iotzio,  is  obscured,  if  not  set  aside,  by  the 
introduction  of  a  second  subject  and  predicate  in  the  latter 
clause ;  for  to  say,  with  Baumg.,  Olsh.,  De  W.  and  Koch,  that 
the  two  subjects  and  predicates  are  synonymous  equivalents, 
'  the  word  of  the  Lord  '  here  standing  for  '  the  report  of  your 
faith  in  the  word  of  the  Lord,'  seems  to  be  rather  a  bold  eva- 
sion of  a  difficulty.  Other  methods  of  dealing  with  it  are  the 
following: — 1.  Very  many  (It.,  Fr.  S.  ;-Pagn.,  Castal.,  Zanch., 
Bez.,  Pise,  Vorstius,  Grot.,  B.  and  L.,  Koppe.  Krause,  Storr, 
Ros.,  Flatt.  Schrader,  Schott,  Penn,  Gerl.)  assume  a  transposi- 
tion of  ov  fi6vo%',  thus  :  ov  ftovov  s^riyrjrat  xtX. ;  a  view,  which 
is  quite  peremptoril}'  rejected  by  Pelt,  Olsh..  (monstrous),  De 
W.  (utterly  false),  Lunem.  (grammatically  impossible).  2.  Ac- 
cording to  Ruckert.  as  represented  by  Limem..  '  when  the 
Apostle  had  already  written  the  largest  part  of  the  sen- 
tence, he  so  changed,  for  the  sake  of  a  climax,  the  originally 
intended  form  of  the  thousht.  that  the  conclusion  no  longer 


I.  THES8AL0NIANS.     CHAP.  I. 


KIXG    JAMEs'    VERSION. 

also  iu  every  place  your  faith 
to  God-ward  is  spread  abroad; 
so  that  we  need  not  to  speak 
any  thing. 

9  For  they  themselves  shew 
of  us  what  manner  of  entering 
in  we  had  unto  you,  and  how  ye 


GREEK    TEXT. 
Kai   f.V  "KaVTL  TQTTU)  7]   TTICTTIS  VfJ-WV 

1]  irpos  rov  Oeou  ei^eXrjXvBev, 
ware  fn]  -^elav  rj/xa?  ^X^'-^ 
XaXetv  TL. 

9  avToi  yap  ircpl  rjfjLcou 
dirayyeXXovcnu  oirolav  eiaoSov 
€)(OfjL€i'  Tvpos  v/xas,  Kol  TTcS?  eVe- 


REVISED    VERSION. 

and  ^  Achaia,  'but  also  in  every 
place  your  laith  '  toward  God 
"hath  igone  forth,  so  that  we 
■"have  no  need  to  speali  any 
thing. 

9  For  they  themselves  "declare 
"concerning  us  what  psort  of 
■"entrance  we    'have   unto   you, 


answers  to  the  beginning.  So  then  the  meaning  should  be : 
Vestra  opera  factum  est,  ut  domini  sermo  propagaretur  non 
solum  in  Macedonia  et  Achaja,  sed  etiam — immo  amplius 
quid,  ipsa  vestra  fides  ita  per  famam  sparsa  est,  ut  nullus  jam 
sit  locus,  quem  ejus  nulla  dum  notitia  attigerit':  'Through 
you  it  came  to  pass,  that  thp  word  of  the  Lord  was  diffused 
not  only  in  Macedonia  and  Achaia,  but  also — nay,  what  is 
more,  your  faith  itself  was  so  noised  abroad,  that  now  there 
is  no  spot,  which  the  knowledge  of  it  has  not  reached.'  To 
this  Liinem.  objects  that,  from  the  position  of  ?i  Ttlaris  vfi(3f, 
these  words  cannot  receive  the  principal  emphasis ;  and  that 
there  is  nothing  in  the  second  clause  to  form  a  suitable  climax 
to  the  first.  3.  Fr.  M.  and  Mich,  insert  a  comma  after  Kv^iov 
and  a  colon  after  totico,  thus  connectiug  all' that  intervenes 
with  the  preceding  predicate.  4.  The  main  division  of  the 
sentence  is  introduced  after  Kvoiov,  and  ov  fiovov  .  .  .  roTtco 
is  all  thrown  forward  on  the  other  predicate,  by  the  Syr.  (as 
understood  by  Murd.),  Vulg.  (as  sometimes  printed,  and  as 
understood  by  W.,  R.)  ;-Erasm.,  Muse,  (as  an  alternative), 
Guyse,  Lunem.  Of  these  expedients  the  last  is  perhaps  the 
most  satisfactory.  But  I  content  myself  with  restoring  the 
punctuation  of  the  original  edition  of  E.  V.  (a  comma  is  found 
at  this  point  also  iu  T.,  C,  G.,  B.  ;-Germ.  ;-Vat.,  Mont., 
Hamm..  Schmidt,  Wells,  Wesl.,  Mack.,  Newc.,  Thorn.,  Boothr., 
Conyb.,  Turnb.),  it  being  by  no  means  certain,  that  we  have 
not  here  one  of  Paul's  mixed  constructions.  Neither  in  that 
case  is  it  necessary,  with  Riickert,  to  lay  the  main  stress  on 
Ti  Ttiarts  i'ftcSr,  or,  except  in  the  particular  of  local  extent,  to 
find  any  increase  of  force  whatever  in  the  latter  clause.  On 
the  contrary,  ajp'  vuoji'  e^r}/j;rac  6  ?.6yog  rov  Kvoiuv  sounds 
something  greater  than  »)  niaris  vuwv  e^ekr^Xvd'ei' ;  and  the 
very  feeling  of  the  writer  that  the  former  phrase  implied,  on 
the  part  of  the  Thessalonians,  more  of  evangelical  influence, 
if  not  missionary  activity,  than  could  properly  be  asserted  of 
them  in  reference  to  the  regions  beyond  their  own  Greek  pro- 
vinces, may  have  prompted  the  use,  in  the  latter  connection, 
of  the  weaker  form  of  expression.  '  From  you  hath  been 
sounded  forth  the  word  of  the  Lord,  and  not  only  is  that  true, 
as  I  have  just  intimated  (v.  7),  in  relation  to  Macedonia  and 
Achaia,  but  everywhere,  throughout  all  the  household  of  faith, 
the  fact  and  the  circumstances  of  your  conversion  are  familiarly 
known.' 

i"  Before  'A/_.,  Scholz,  Schott,  Lachm.,  repeat  ky  t/J. 

'  For  alia  y.ai,  Schott,  Lachm.,  Tisch.,  read  tdX.  Bloomf. 
brackets  y.ai. 


J  Liinem. :  '  The  unusual  form  fj  n^os  rov  &e6v  is  purposely 
chosen,  in  order  to  exhibit,  in  marked  contrast  to  the  previous 
idolatry  of  the  Thessalonians  (comp.  v.  9),  their  present  mono- 
theistic faith.'  This  distinguishing  but  delicate  force  of  the 
double  article  (see  1  John  2  :  7,  N.  o,  &c.)  can  be  but  imper- 
fectly rendered  iu  other  languages.  W.,  R.,  {ihal  \wh.ich\  is), 
T.,  C,  G.,  {which  ye  have)  ;-Syr.  (=  Greenf.  ^ax),  Vulg.  and 
most  other  Latin  verss.  {quae  est),  Dt.,  Italian  verss.  (=  T.)  ;- 

Kenr.  (as  R.),  Von  der  H.  ('■■namlich  der  zu  Gott  hin  '). 

For  toward,  see  Wells,  Dodd.,  Wesl.,  Newc,  Boothr.,  Penn, 
Sharpe  {towards  ;-and  so  Conyb.,  Kenr.),  Turnb.  See  2  Pet. 
3  :  9,  N.  e. 

I-  See  N.  e,  &c. 

>  Chrysost. :  log  Tte^i  tttxpvyov  8ia).cy6usfos :  'As  if  speak- 
ing of  a  living  thing.' — E.  V.  frequently  (as  Luke  4  :  14 ; 
7  :  17 ;  &c.)  renders  iscpy.ouai,  used  in  this  relation,  by  to  go 
forth  or  out.  So  here  W.  ;-Hamm.,  Guyse,  Wakef.,  Sharpe, 
Kenr. ; — and  similarly  R.  {is  proceeded)  ;-Vulg.  {profecta  est), 
Dt.  {uitgegaan)  ;-Arabrosiast.  {jirocessit),  Mont.,  Cocc. 
Schmidt,  (use  exire),  Bens.,  Wesl.,  Turnb.,  (use  to  go  abroad), 
Dodd.  {came),  Baumg.  {ist  ausgegangen),  Greenf  (ns3'^ ). 

"■  The  Greek  construction  by  an  active  verb  and  a  noun  is 
retained  by  E.  V.  frequently  (see  1  John  2  :  27,  N.  s) ;  and 
here  by  It.,  Fr.  S.  ;-Calv.,  Mont.,  Cocc,  Schmidt,  Bens.,  Guj-se, 
Wakef,  Mack.,  Penn,  Sharpe,  Conyb.,  Murd.,  Peile. 

"  E.  v.,  Luke  8  :  47 ;  &c.  ;-R.  [report)  ;-Hamm.  {proclaim). 
Wells  {tell),  Bens.,  Dodd.,  Wesl.,  Wakef.  {are  declaring), 
Mack,  {publish),  Newc,  Thom.  {relate  ;-and  so  Kenr.,  Turnb.), 
Boothr.,  Penn  {as  R.),  Conyb.  [are  telling),  JIurd.  Foreign 
verss.  use  the  words  most  nearly  answering  to  these  English 
terms. 

■•  Bens.,  Dodd.,  Wesl.,  Mack.,  Thom.,  Penn,  Bloomf.,  Conyb., 
Turnb.  {respecting).     See  1  John  1  :  1,  N.  d. 

p  E.  v.,  1  Cor.  3  :  13  ;-Bens.,  Dodd.  {kind  ;-and  so  Newc, 
Boothr..  Penn,  Turnb.),  Mack.  Wakef.,  Thom.,  Murd.,  render 
onoiav  simply  what. 

'  E.  v.,  ch.  2  :  1  {entrance  in  ;-and  so  Wells  here)  ;-W. 
{entry),  R.  {entering)  ;-Bens.,  Dodd.,  Wesl.,  Wakef.  {recejition), 
Mack.,  Thorn.,  Boothr.  {admission),  Penn,  Sharpe,  Bloomf., 
Troll,  {introduction),  Murd.  {ingress),  Peile,  Turnb.  ;-Rob. 
{entrance,  access).  No  foreign  version  has  aught  answering 
to  the  in  of  E.  V. 

•■  Dt.     But,  for  lyouev.  Wells  and  all  the  recent  editors  read 


I.  THESSALONIANS.     CHAP.  II. 


KING    JAMES     VERSION. 

turned    to    God    from    idols,   to 
serve  the  liviiiff  and  true  God  ; 


10  And  to  ^yait  for  his  Son 
from  heaven,  whom  he  raised 
from  the  dead,  even  Jesus,  which 
delivered  us  from  the  wrath  to 
come. 


CHAP.    II. 

For  yourselves,  brethren,  know 


GREEK    TEXT. 

aTperlfare  Tvpos  tov  Oeou  oltto 
Tcov  el8coXwv,  8ovAev€ii>  Oec3 
^couTi   Kol   dAijdii'co, 

10  Kol  dva/jLeueiu  tov  v'loi'  av- 
TOV  eK  Tav  ovpavcov,  ov  rjyeipev 
Ik  v€Kpu)v,  ' Ir]aovv,  tou  pvopte- 
vov  i']p.ds  OLTTO  Ti]s  6pyrj9  Trjs  f/>X°' 

p.iV1]i. 

CHAP.    II. 

A  YTOI  yap  o'lSaTe,  a5eA0ot, 


REVISED    VERSION. 

and  how  ye  turned  to  God  from 
•the  idols,  to  serve  the  living 
and  true  God, 

10  And  to  wait  for  his  Son 
from  'the  "heavens,  whom  lie 
raised  from  'the  dead,  "  Jesus, 
"who  'deliveretli  us  from  Hhe 
'coming  wrath. 


CHAP.    II. 

•For   '•ye    yourselves  "=know, 


eaxoficv  (so  most  of  the  uncial  and  many  cursive  MSS.  Syr. 
Vulg.  Chrysost,  &<;.).  1  recommend  that  this  reading  be 
adopted:  had.  [Koch  errs  in  saying  that  Schott  'undertakes 
to  defend  'ixoiicv.''] 

•  'That  ye  had  hitherto  served.' — Almost  all  foreign  verss. ; 
-Wakef.  (those),  Thom.,  Sharpo,  Conyb.  (your),  Turnb.  See 
1  John  5  :  21,  N.  q,  and  comp.  C'^3''^xn  of  Is.  2  :  18.  On  the 
other  hand,  the  absence  of  the  article  in  the  last  clause  may 
not  be  accidental  or  unmeaning:  'to  serve  a  God  that  is 
living  and  true,  very  God,  all  that  the  name  imports — so  unlike 
the  idols,  those  (Ambrosiast.  dcos  mortuos)  dead  gods,  which 
are  not  God  (^X-xb  Ezek.  28  :  9).' 

<  '  The  heavens,  into  which  lie  has  ascended  '  (Acts  2  :  34  ; 
&c.). 

"  E.  v.,  19  times  ;-'W.  ;-Latin  verss.  (except  Schmidt),  Dt., 
It.,  Fr.  M.,-S.  ;-Conyb.,  Von  der  H.,  Turnb. 

'  E.\cepting  Beng.  and  Bloomf.,  all  the  recent  editors  insert 
^^^(Mill:  '  Codd.  plurirai'). 

"  What  follows  is  added  not  for  explanation  but  endear- 
ment. '  He  for  whom  believers  wait  is  God's  Son,  of  whom 
alone  it  can  be  said  that  He  now  liveth  in  the  heavens,  and 
once  lay  among  the  dead  (Rev.  1  :  18).  Yea,  with  what 
earnestness  of  desire  must  they  be  waiting  for  Him,  seeing 
that  for  their  sake  this  wondrous  Person  bears  yet  another 
name  so  gracious  (Matt.  1  :  21),  and  achieves  so  great  a  de- 
liverance (Tit.  2  :  13,  14)  !'  It  is  no  improvement,  therefore, 
of  the  Apostle's  rhetoric,  to  construe  7i,aou-,  either  apart,  or 
in  connection  with  vtor,  as  the  antecedent  of  or  (Syr.,  Fr. 
M.  ;-Krause,  Ros.,  Stolz.  Turnb.),  or  to  include  Sv  iiynprv  ix 
vey.Q(3v  in  a  parenthesis  (R.  ;-Fab.,  Vat,  Mont.,  Mart.,  All., 
Kenr.). — There  is  nothing  for  even  in  W.,  R.  j-Latin  verss. 
(except  Pagn.,  Bez.,  Pise),  German  verss.  (except  All.),  French 
verss.  (except  B.  and  L.)  ;-Mart.,  Sharpe,  Kenr.,  Turnb.  See 
lJohn5:4,  N.j. 

^  W.  (that),  R.;- Wells  and  later  versa.  See  2  Pet.  2  :  11, 
N.  f. 

y  Grot. :  '  ^voftct'ov  pro  ^vaoueroi' ' ;  and  so  Bens.,  Koppe, 
Kuin.,  Ros.,  Pelt,  and  others.  But  erroneously.  The  deliver- 
ance, though  not  accomplished  (E.  V.),  is  in  progress.     And 


equally  erroneous  is  their  explanation  of  e^xoft^vrjs  by  ven- 
turae.  The  Divine  justice  is  never  for  a  moment  weary  or 
asleep ;  but,  at  however  slow  a  pace,  and  by  whatever  secret 
and  circuitous  paths,  continually  advances — vestigia  7iulla 
retrorsum — nearer  and  still  nearer  to  its  object.  See  1  Pet. 
1  :  13,  N.  z;  Rev.  1  :  4,  N.  o,  &c. — The  present  time  is  re- 
tained, in  the  former  case,  by  T.,  C,  G.,  B.  ;-Syr.,  Dt.,  It., 
French  verss.  ;-Fab.  and  later  Latin  verss.  (except  Schmidt), 
Est.,  AVells,  Beng.  ('  Christus  nos  semel  UvrpoiaaTo,  redemit ; 
semper  (tverai,  eripit':  'Christ  redeemed  us  once;  He  is  al- 
ways delivering  us.'),  Guyse  ('does  and  finally  will'),  Dodd., 
Wes!.,  Baumg.,  Krause,  Mack.,  Xewc,  Thorn.,  Stolz,  Van  Ess, 
Boothr.,  Mey.,  Flatt  (as  an  alternative),  Burt,  (is  saving), 
Penn,  Sharpe,  De  W.,  Stier,  Bloomf.,  Scholef.,  Lunem.,  Murd., 
Peile.  Wakef..  Conyb.,  Turnb.,  (our  deliverer).  Von  der  H., 
Koch,  (unsern  Erliiser)  : — in  the  latter,  by  Syr.  ;-Ambrosiast.. 
Fab.,  Muse,  (as  an  alternative),  Cocc,  Beng.,  Guyse  ('is  coming 
apace,  and  will  be  ever  incessantly  coming '),  Krause,  GOsch. 
(vmicnti),  Schott  (instante),  Penn,  Kistemakcr,  Sharpe,  De  W., 
Conyb.,  Von  der  H.,  Turnb. 

'  The  Tj/s-  .  .  .  T/;;  (see  v.  8,  N.j,  &c.)  is  turned  into  a  de- 
monstrative, by  Pagn.,  Bez.,  Pise,  Schott,  (ilia) : — into  a  rela- 
tive construction,  by  Fab.  (quae  venit),  Wakef.  (Ilial  is  at 
hand),  Penn  (which  is  coming),  Turnb.  (wJiicIi  is  approach- 
ing). 

»  This  ydo  is  by  many  treated  as  a  mere  copula  or  particle 
of  transition,  some  even  disregarding  it  in  translation,  while 
others  allow  it  also  an  intensive  force.  Thus,  Syr.  =  Murd. 
and  ;  B.  and  L.,  en  effct ;  Koppe,  '  in  vers,  gcrmanica  non  ex- 
primenda,  saltern  non  vertenda  cnim'i  'is  not  to  be  expressed 
in  German  ;  at  least  not  translated  for;'  Krause,  Stolz,  audi; 
Ros.,  Mey.,  do  not  translate  it ;  Flatt,  Pelt,  ja ;  Conyb.,  yea 
(which  is  certainly  less  objectionable  than  Peile's  nay,  or 
Turnb. 's  hotcever).  Grot,  refers  it  to  ch.  1  :  10 :  'Merito 
illam  spera  vitae  aeternae  retinetis.  Vera  enim  sunt  quae 
vobis  annuntiavimus  ' :  'Ye  do  well  to  retain  that  hope  of 
eternal  life ;  for  the  things  that  we  announced  to  you  are 
true.'  Beng.,  Flatt,  Schott,  refer  to  ch.  1  :  5,  6.  But  the 
better  connection  is  with  ch.  1  :  0,  as  preferred  also  by  Muse, 
Bens..  Gill,  Turret.,  De  W.,  Liinem.,  Koch;  though  they  fail 


I.  THESSALONIANS.     CHAP.  II. 


KING    JAMES     VERSION. 

our  entrance  in  unto  you,  that 
it  was  not  in  vain  : 

2  But  even  after  tliat  we  had 
suffered  before,  and  were  shame- 
fully entreated,  as  ye  know,  at 
Philippi,  we  were  bold  in  our 
God  to  speak  unto  you  the  gos- 
pel of  God  with  much  conten- 
tion. 


GREEK    TEXT. 

TTju  elaoSop  rjfjLWV  rrju  Trpos  vjxas, 
OTi  ov  KevT]  yi-yovtv 

2  aXXa  kcll  irpoiraOovTes  koL 
v^pLadevres,  kuOms  o'lSare,  ii> 
fPiXiTTTroL?,  iirapprja-LacrapLfiOa  eV 
rw  Oew  i']p.u>v  XaXijcrai  irpos  vixay 
TO  evayyeXiov  rov  Oeov  Iv  ttoAAw 
aySivi. 


REVISED    VERSION. 

brethren,    our    entrance  ■*  unto 
you,  that  it  was  not  'vain  ; 

2  But  'even  ^having  suffered 
before  and  been  shamefully 
''treated,  as  ye  know,  'in  Phil- 
ippi, we  were  bold  in  our  God 
to  speak  unto  you  the  gospel  of 
God  'in  much  contention. 


"  See  ch.  1  :  9,  N.  q. 

'  The  first  12  verses  of  this  chapter  are  occupied  with  a 
description  of  the  apostolic  ministry  at  Thessalonica  (comp. 
ch.  1:5);  the  fruits  of  that  ministry  being  again  exhibited  in 
vv.  13,  14  (comp.  ch.  1  :  6,  &c.).  Unless  the  present  clause, 
therefore,  is  an  exception  to  this  arrangement,  what  the  writer 
denies  is,  not  so  much  that  (according  to  the  explanation  of 
Rob.  and  many  others)  his  labours  had  been  fruitless,  useless 
(as  in  ch.  3  :  5,  ec;  xevov),  as  that  they  had  been  in  themselves 
vain,  idle,  unsubstantial,  empty  of  all  human  earnestness  and 
of  Divine  truth  and  force  (comp.  Eph.  5:6;  Col.  2:8;  James 
2  :  20) — a  view  confirmed  b}'  the  contrast  (aXXd)  that  imme- 
diately follows. — Only  in  3  instances  out  of  18  does  E.  V. 
render  the  simple  yevSg  in  vain  ;-W.,  B.  (as  E.  V.,  but  with 
this  note :  '  Not  in  outward  show  and  in  pomp,  but  in  travail 
and  in  the  fear  of  God.'),  E.  ;-Latin  verss.  (use  inanis  or 
vanus  ;  except  Cocc,  vanius,  which  he  explains  by  '  sine  orna- 
mentis  ct  insignibus,  sine  experimento  crucis.  Ita  Apostolus 
inter  decora  sua  numerat  afilictiones  suas.  2  Cor.  11  :  23-25': 
'without  ornament  or  insignia,  without  the  trial  of  the  cross. 
The  Apostle  thus  reckons  his  afflictions  among  his  decora- 
tions.' Calv. :  '  Non  fuisse  inaneni,  ut  ambitiosi  homines 
multum  pompae  ostendunt,  quum  nihil  habeant  solidi :  nam 
Inane  Actuoso  hie  opponitur  ' :  '  It  was  not  empty,  as  ambi- 
tious men  make  much  pompous  displaj',  when  there  is  nothing 
substantial  about  them:  for  empli/  is  here  the  opposite  of 
efficient.''  Muse:  'rem  significat  vaeuam,  nihil  in  se  solidi, 
veri  ac  firmi,  non  modo  in  effectu,  sed  et  ne  in  actu  quidem 
habentem  ' :  '  Something  empty  is  meant,  with  nothing  in  it 
solid,  true  and  firm,  and  that  not  merely  in  the  result,  but 
also  not  even  in  the  process.'),  Dt.  {ijclel).  It.  {vana),  French 
verss.  (yaine) ;— Chrysost.  {ovh  av&^tonivr],  oiSi  i)  xvxovaa : 
'  not  human,  nor  at  random ')  ;  Pelag.  ('  non  est  inanis  sermo, 
qui  completur  constantia  passionis':  'that  is  no  empty  dis- 
course, which  is  filled  with  the  constancy  of  suffering '), 
Oecum.  (/laraiix  =  foolish'),  Grot,  (mendax,  falla.r;-a.r\d  so 
Hamm.,  though  he  translates  as  proposed  above),  Wells,  Bcr- 
lenburger  Bibel  (leer),  Beng.  {'non  inanis,  sed  plena  virtutis '  : 
'  not  empty,  but  full  of  force  '),  Krause  (mit  Jceinen  unedlen  Ah- 


to  indicate  what  appears  to  be  the  true  order  of  thought.  That 
I  take  to  be  as  follows  :  '  Such  are  the  statements  current  in  the 
churches  {airo'i  yuQ  nnnyyiXXovatv  xtL)  respecting  the  efBcacy 
and  results  of  the  Gospel  in  Thessalonica.  But  as  regards  the 
spirit  and  methods  of  our  ministry  there,  we  appeal  to  still  more 
competent  witnesses ;  niro)  yno  o'l'SnTt,  nUrlifoi,  yrA.'  Sec  N.  e. 


sichten  =  with  no  base  designs  ;-and  similar  is  the  explanation 
of  Koppe,  Ros.,  Stolz,  Van  Ess,  Mey.,  Burt,  not  lightly  under- 
taken, Turnb.  ours  was  not  a  mere  visit  to  you  ),  Mack..  Coke, 
Barn.,  (false),  Schott  ('res  vana,  inanis,  quae  nullam  habet 
vim  et  efficientiam  ' :  '  a  thing  vain,  empty,  having  no  force  or 
efficiency  '),  Kenr.,  Koch  {grundlos,  krafllos).  Some  (Corn,  a 
Lap.,  Dt.  Ann.,  Gill,  Baumg.,  Mich.,  Pelt,  De  W.,  Troll.,  Von 
der  H.),  like  Muse,  include  or  allow  a  reference  both  to  the 
nature  of  the  ministry,  and  to  its  results. 

■■  On  the  authority  of  A.B. CD. E. F.G.I,  and  very  many 
cursive  MSS.,  old  Versions  and  Fathers,  this  xai  is  cancelled 
by  Wells  and  all  the  recent  editors  (except  Schott,  who 
brackets  it.  Bloomf.  also  in  1839  has  it  in  double  brackets; 
but  the  note  approves  of  the  suppression.).  I  recommend 
that,  in  accordance  with  this  reading,  the  word  even  be 
omitted. 

^  The  participial  construction  is  retained  by  R.  ;-most  Latin 
verss.  ;-Mart.,  Kenr.,  Turnb. 

''  Bens.,  Guyse,  Dodd.,  Wesl.,  Symonds,  Newc,  Thom., 
Boothr.,  Penn,  Sharpe,  Murd.,  Kenr.,  Turnb. 

'  E.  v..  Matt.  2  :  1 ;  11  :  21 ;  &c.  ;-W.  ;-Engl.  Ann.,  Thom. 
and  Turnb.  (at  ch.  3  :  1),  Peile  ;-besides  many  foreign  verss. 

'  'El)  nolXc^  aydtvi  states  the  circumstances,  rather  than 
the  manner,  of  the  preaching ;  though  De  W.  is  too  posi- 
tive in  saj'ing :  '  aycov  outward  fight  of  afflictions,  not  in- 
ward struggle  or  care,  comp.  Phil.  1  :  30.'  And  so  Hinem.: 
'  aycov  is  to  be  understood  neither  of  the  cares  and  sor- 
rows of  the  Apostle  (Fritzsche  and  most  others),  nor  yet  of 
his  assiduity  and  zeal  (Jloldenh.),  but  of  outward  vexations 
and  perils.'  At  least,  this  restriction  in  the  present  case  must 
be  justified  from  the  context,  not  from  Paul's  use  of  the  word 
elsewhere.  See  Col.  2  :  1 ;  1  Tim.  6  :  12  ;  2  Tim.  4  .■  7.— W., 
C,  B.,  R.  ;-Vulg.,  Dt.,  Fr.  S.  {au  milieu  £^e)  ;-Ambrosiast., 
Fab.,  Erasm.,  Grot.,  Engl.  Ann.,  Cocc,  B.  and  L.  (parmi)^ 
Bens.,  Wolf.,  Mart,  (fra),  Mich.,  Krause  (unter  ;-and  so  Van 
Ess,  All.,  Mey.,  De  W.,  Liinem.),  Ros.,  Wakef.  {amidst  ;-and 
so  Mack.,  Symonds,  Boothr.,  Barn.,  Turnb.),  Stolz  {bey),  Flatt, 
Pelt,  Penn,  Murd.,  Peile  {in  the  midst  of),  Von  der  H. 

•'  T.,  C,  G.,  B.  ;-Bens.  {you  ;-and  so  Thom.,  Conyb.,  Turnb.), 
Dodd.,  Penn,    Bloomf,  Murd. 

'  The  verb  is  given  in  the  same  clause  with  its  subject,  by 
T.,  C,  G.  ;-almost  all  foreign  verss.  ;-Dodd.,  Wakef.,  Mack.. 
Sharpe,  Bloomf.  Conyb.,  Kenr.,  Peile. 


I.  THESSALONIANS.     CHAP.   II. 


KING    JAMES     VERSION. 

3  For  our  exhortation  was  not 
of  deceit,  nor  of  uncleanness, 
nor  in  guile ; 

4  But  as  we  were  allowed  of 
God  to  be  put  in  trust  with  the 
gospel,  even  so  we  speak ;  not 
as  pleasing  men,  but  God,  which 
tricth  our  hearts. 


5  For  neither  at  any  time 
used  we  flattering  words,  as  ye 
know,  nor  a  cloak  of  covetous- 
ness ;  God  m  witness  : 

6  Nor  of  men  sought  we  glory, 


GREEK    TEXT. 

3  II  yap  TrapaKXijaLf  -qp^v 
ovK  e/c  7rXavr]s,  ov8e  i^  UKadap- 
aias,  ovre  iv  SoXco- 

4  aX\a  KaOws  SeSoKLpacrfjLeOa 

VTTO      TOV     OeOV     TTKJTevOrjVaL     TO 

evayyeXiov,  outco  XaXovpev,  ov^ 
coy  avdpcoTTOis  upicTKOvTes,  aXXa 
Tcp  Oea  rep  SoKipd^oi>Ti  ras  KUp- 
i5/ar  i)fxa)i'. 

5  Ovre  yap  Trore  eV  Xoyco  ko- 
XaKeias  eyivi^dt-jpev,  KaOas  ol8a- 
re,  ovre  eV  Trpocjyaa-eL  TrAeo^e^/ay 
Oeos  papTVS' 

6  ovre  ^rjTovvTes  i^  av9 pcoTvcov 


REVISED    VERSION. 

3  For  our  "exhortation  ^is  not 
of  ""delusion,  nor  of  uncleanness, 
°nor  in  guile ; 

4  But  "as  we  phave  been  "ap- 
proved '^by  God  to  be  'intrusted 
with  the  gospel,  'so  we  speak  ; 
not  as  pleasing  men,  but  "  God, 
'who  "proveth  our  hearts. 


5  For  neither  at  any  time 
used  we  'words  of  flattery,  as 
ye  know;''  nor  a  cloak  of  covet- 
ousuess,  '  God  is  witness  ; 


G  Nor 


'sought 


we    »of  men 


■■  Not  instruction,  teaching,  in  general  (as  :ta^rixlr,aii  is  here 
explained  by  Chrjsost.,  Theodor.,  Oecum.,  Theophj-lact,  Est., 
Knapp  [Scrirpta  Varii  Argumenli,  Halle,  1823],  Koppe,  Krause 
[Unterricht  ;-and  so  Stolz,  Van  Ess,  Mey.,  Flatt],  Ros.,  De  W. 
and  Von  der  H.  [Ansprachc]),  merely  as  didactic;  but  the 
entire  work  of  'persuading  men'  (2  Cor.  5  :  11) — latum prae- 
conium  evangelicum,  passionum  dulcedine  tinctum  (Beng.): 
'  the  whole  work  of  evangelical  proclamation,  imbued  with  the 
sweetness  of  the  emotions.'    TertuU.  adrocatio  {De  Piidic.  17). 

'  This  verse  being  but  the  negative  side  of  what  is  stated 
in  V.  4,  the  time  of  XaXov/cev  determines  that  of  the  supple- 
ment here  ;  which  is  accordingly  given  in  the  present  by  W.  ;- 
Fr.  S.  ;-Castal.,  Cocc,  Schmidt,  Beng.,  Wesl.,  Koppe,  All., 
Mey.,  Flatt,  Pelt,  GOsch.,  Olsh.,  De  W.,  Stier,  Conyb.,  Liinem., 
Peile,  Koch. 

"  '  We  are  not  ourselves  deceived; ' — and  then  it  is  added 
in  oiS'e  tl  ay.a&n^aias,  ovre  iv  SoXq/,  that,  as  the  motives  of 
this  ministry  were  pure,  so  its  methods  were  simple  and  sin- 
cere.— E.  v.,  2  Thess.  2  :  11.  In  7  instances  elsewhere  out 
of  8  E.  V.  has  errnr  ;  and  so,  or  to  the  same  effect,  is  the  word 
hero  rendered  by  ^V.,  T.,  C,  R.  ;-Vulg.,  Germ.,  Fr.  S.  ((gare- 
ment -j-for  seduction  of  the  other  verss.)  ;-PeIag.  ('Ideo  non 
enamus.').  Fab.,  Castal.,  Aret.,  Cocc.  ('Homo  qui  errat  .  .  . 
cogitur  esse  incertus:  neque  potest  uti  7caQ^r.aiq,  nisi  per 
sunimam  impudentiam  ac  stultitiam  ' :  '  One  who  is  astray 
cannot  but  be  undecided  ;  nor  is  it  possible  for  him  to  use  bold- 
ness, without  consummate  impudence  and  folly.'),  Schmidt, 
Beng.,  Gill  (as  allow.-ibk-),  B.iumg.,  Moldenh.,  Mart.,  Koppe 
and  Mey.  (Schwdrmerei),  Krause,  Ros.,  Wakef ,  Mack.,  Newc, 
Coke,  Thorn.,  Stolz,  All.,  Flatt,  Pelt,  Gosch.,  Schott,  Olsh., 
De  W.  (Irrwahn -j-ani  so  Liinem.,  Koch),  Bloomf.,  Kenr., 
Peile,  Von  der  H.  ;-Schleus.,  Bretsch.,  "Wahl,  Rob.  ('  delusion, 
deceit,  fiilse  judgment  or  opinion;'— a  sense,  however,  which 
deceit  does  not  hear  ),  Schirl. 

"  For  oire,  Hahn  and  Lachra.  read  ovSe,  which  is  preferred 
also  by  Win.  (p.  577),  Olsh.,  De  W.,  Lunera.,  Koch. 


"  Not  causal  (as  Flatt,  quoniam;  Conyb.,  seeing  that ;  Peile, 
inasmuch  as).     See  N.  t. 

p  See  ch.  1  :  8,  N.  e,  &c. 

'  E.  v.,  3  times  ;-W.  (jirovcd),  R.  ;-namm.,  Whitb.,  Wells, 
Bens.,  Guysc,  Dodd..  Wesl.,  Gill  ('or,  app.'),  Wakef  (thought 
worthy).  Mack.,  Newc,  Coke,  Thorn.,  Boothr.,  Scott,  Clarke 
{accounted  w.),  Penn,  Sharpe,  Bloomf..  Murd.,  Kenr.,  Peile, 
Turnb.  {esteemed  w.)  ;-Roh.  {to  approve,  to  judge  Jit).  Comp. 
N.  w. 

■■  See  ch.  1  :  4,  N.  p,  &c. 

'  Guyse  and  nearly  iill  later  verss. 

'  The  oiTcu  refers  not  to  the  subsequent  a>i  (Flatt),  but 
emphatically  to  xaO'oJi  preceding:  'in  a  way  befitting  this 
general  Divine  approval,'  as  opposed  {aXXa)  to  everything  dis- 
claimed in  V.  3. — For  the  omission  of  even,  see  E.  V.,  v.  8,  and 
generally  ;-W.,  R.  ;-foreign  verss.  ;-Dodd.  and  the  later  English 
verss.  (except  Sharpe.  Wakef  and  Conyb.  translate  oirco 
accordingly). 

"  The  first  rm  is  bracketed  by  Lachm.,  and  cancelled  by 
Tiseh. 

'  See  ch.  1  :  10,  N.  x,  &c. 

"  Comp.  N.  q.  E.  V.,  ch.  5  :  21,  .and  9  times  elsewhere  ;- 
W.,  R.  ;-Engl.  Ann.  ('or,  pr.'),  Wakef,  Newc,  Penn,  Kenr., 
Peile,  Turnb.  (proves).     See  1  Pet.  1  :  7,  N.  i. 

'  The  Greek  construction  is  retained  by  W.,  R. ;-Sharpe, 
Kenr.,  Turnb.  ;-besides  many  foreign  verss. 

y  As  regards  flattery,  the  appeal  is  to  the  recollection  of  the 
church;  as  regards  covetmisness,  to  the  Divine  omniscience 
(Chrysost.,  &c.).  Hence  the  proposed  change  in  the  punctua- 
tion. 

•  Chr3S0St. :  oix  elitev  ort  ijiuaadr^ftcj',  oiSi  on  ovx  aTce- 
Xavaaftai'  it/j.rjst  oTte^  iiif  oreiSi^oiTo^  ccvroVb'  a).)^ ,  ovy.  e^r^- 
aa/aevi   'He  says  not  that  thej- were  dishonoured,  nor  that 


I.  THESSALONIANS.     CHAP.  II. 


KING    JAMES     VERSION. 

neither  of  you,  nor  yet  of  otliers, 
when  we  might  have  been  bur- 
densome, as  the  apostles  of 
Christ. 

7  But  we  were  gentle  among 
3'ou,  even  as  a  nurse  cherisheth 
her  children : 


GREEK    TEXT. 

86^av,  ovre  a.<^  v/xcou  ovre  air 
aXAwv,  8vvafxevoL  ev  fSapei  eiuai, 
d)S  A.ptaTOv  diroaToAor 

7  aAA  iyevrjOriiJieu  rjiriot.  eu 
fjLeacp  vjxuiu,  cor  av  rpo<pof  OaXirrj 
Ta  lavTrjS  reKva. 


REVISED    VERSION. 

glory,  neither  "from  you  nor 
"from  others,  when  we  might 
have  been  '■burdensome,  as  ' 
Christ's  apostles ;" 

7  But  we  nvere  found  gentle 
''in  the  midst  of  you,  ^  as  i"  a 
nurse  '■might  cherish  her  'own 
children. 


''.'  Generally,  in  the  exhibition  of  our  apostolic  dignity  and 
authority  ;'  or,  '  Specially,  in  the  assertion  of  our  right  to  be 
supported  by  the  churches.'  Tlie  former  explanation,  which 
is  more  agreeable  to  the  immediate  context  and  is  supported 
by  some  classical  references,  appears  in  E.  V.  marg.  (■  or,  used 
authority '')  •,-C.  B.  ;-It..  Fr.  M.,-S.  ;-Chrysost.,  Ambrosiast., 
Erasm.,  Calv.,  Pise,  Hamm.  {used  severity,  in  apostolic  cen- 
sures— an  idea  prominent  also  in  Cocc,  and  adopted  by 
Heinsius),  Vitringa,  Berlenburger  Bibel,  Bens.,  Wolf.,  Wesl., 
Moldenh.,  Mich.,  Mack.,  Newc,  Thom.,  Stolz,  Boothr.,  Pelt, 
Burt.,  Schott,  Olsh.,  De  W.,  Troll.,  Lunem.,  Peile,  Von  der  H., 
Turnb.,  Koch  ;-SchOttg.,  Schleus.,  AVahl,  Rob..  Schirl. : — the 
second  (comp.  v.  9  ;  2  Thess.  3  :  8  ;  2  Cor.  11  :  9;  12  :  16  ; 
1  Tim.  5  :  16),  in  W.  (m  charge),  1\,  G.,  (chargeable)  ;-Fr.  S. 
marg.  ;-Theodor.,  Vat.,  Aret.,  Camerar..  Bez.,  Est.,  Grot., 
Cler.,  Whitb.,  B.  and  L.,  Dodd.,  Turret.,  Krause,  Coke,  Koppe, 
Flatt,  Cunyb.  ;-Bretsch. : — while  others,  as  Oecum.,  Zeg.,  Dt. 
and  Engl.  Ann.,  Wells,  Guyse,  Gill,  Gerl.,  Bloomf.,  Barn., 
Kenr.,  allow  either  of  these  interpretations,  or  combine  the 
two. 

'  The  definite  article  is  not  introduced  by  W.  ;-foreign 
verss.  ;-Bens.,  Wakef.  and  the  later  English.  The  Greek 
order  is  retained  by  W.  ;-Mack.,  Thom.,  Conyb.,  Peile  ;-be- 
sides  many  foreign  verss. 

"■  The  negative  statements  of  vv.  5,  6  find  their  positive 
counterpart  and  completion  in  what  follows ;  from  which,  ac- 
cordingly, or  at  least  from  the  first  clause  of  v.  7  (see  there 
N.  g),  V.  6  is  separated  only  by  a  colon,  semicolon,  or  comma, 
in  the  great  majority  of  verss.,  and  in  all  edd.  of  the  Text,  ex- 
cept Bez.'s. 

'  See  ch.  1  :  5,  NN.  s,  w. For  ijnioi,  Lachm.  has  in-^moi, 

a  reading  found,  says  Schott,  in  some  good  MSS.,  also  in  some 
ancient  verss.  (Vulg.  parvuli)  and  writings  of  the   Fathers ; 


but  originating,  as  he  suggests,  in  a  reduplication  of  the  last 
letter  of  the  preceding  word,  and  inconsistent  with  the  com- 
parison that  immediately  follows. 

''  Beng. :  '  Sicut  gallina  pullis  circumdata ' :  '  like  a  hen  sur- 
rounded by  her  chickens.' — E.  V.,  Matt.  10  :  16 ;  and  gener- 
ally elsewhere  ,-W.  (ire  ike  middle),  R.  ;-most  Latin  verss., 
Dt.,  Fr.  M.,-S.  ;-Dodd.,  Wesl.,  All.  (in  eurer  Mi«e  ;-and  so 
De  W.,  Stier,  Lunem.,  Von  der  H.),  Kenr.,  Turnb. 

^  There  is  nothing  for  even  in  W.,  R.  ;-foreign  verss.  gener- 
ally ;-Blackwall,  Bens.,  Wakef.,  Newc,  Penn,  Sharpe,  Conyb., 

Kenr. See  v.  6,  N.  d.     The  edd.  of  Bez.,  Wells,  Griesb., 

Koppe,  Knapp,  Mey..  Schott,  Hahn,  Bloomf.,  Theile,  close  the 
sentence  with  if  fieam  vfitov,  and  connect  «ys  av  tQ.  .  .  .  Tcxva 
as  a  formal  protasis  with  ovrco'i  nrX. ;  and  so,  though  with 
some  diflerences  of  punctuation,  Theodor.,  Zanch.,  Bens., 
Moldenh.,  Wakef.,  Mack.,  Thom.,  Stolz,  Van  Ess,  Boothr.,  All., 
Flatt,  Pelt,  Sharpe,  De  W.,  Conyb.,  Lfinem.,  Koch.  Erasm., 
Lachm.,  Tisch.,  have  merely  a  comma  before  as  well  as  after 
the  clause  cos  av  rp.  .  .  .  reyva.  I  recommend  the  following 
marginal  note:  '  Or,  as  very  many:  As  a  nurse  might  cherish 
her  own  children,so'  &c. 

>■  For  av,  Lachm.  and  Tisch.  read  edv  (the  Latin  verss.,  ex- 
cept Castal.,  Cocc,  Schmidt,  have  si.).  But  the  presence  of 
the  former  as  a  modal  particle  is  recognized  by  Fr.  S.  (une 
nourrice  qui  soignerait)  ;-Baumg.,  De  W.,  (etwa),  Mart.,  Thom. 
and  Sharpe  (would),  Schott  [utcunque),  Peile  (' This  is  a  strict- 
ly classical  use  of  cos  av,  corresponding  to  the  Latin  '"  condi- 
tional, virtual,  or  consequential  qui  or  quo  with  a  Subjunctive 
following,"  and — as  in  the  well-known  Latin  phrase,  non  quo 
Sfc,  Angl.  not  as  though,  not  that  you  are  to  conclude  that  so 
and  so — so  far  partaking  even  here  of  the  nature  of  a  conclu- 
sion drawn  from  a  preceding  word  or  sentence  [that  most  fre- 
quent use  of  Wb-  or  ojrtus  av,  iva,  ofga  with  dependent  Subj. 


they  did  not  obtain  honour — which  were  to  have  reproached 
them — but  that  they  did  not  seek  it. '  Oecum.,  however, 
properly  extends  the  emphasis  to  £|  avd-^cuniav :  '  for,'  says 
he,  '  the  glory  that  is  from  God,  they  both  sought  and  re- 
ceived ' :  Triv  yaQ  ex  Qeov,  xal  e^/jtovv  xai  D.d^^avov. — Zr^- 
Tovvreg  is  given  before  il  dv&^.  S6S.  by  W.,  T.,  C,  G.,  B.,  R.;- 
Dodd.  and  the  later  English  verss.  (except  Newc.)  ;-besides 

nearly  all  the  foreign.     E.  V.  follows  Bez. Only  some  Latin 

verss.  and  the  Dt.  preserve  the  participial  form.  Strictly,  mt. 
stands  in  the  same  relation  to  iyevr'j&rifiev  of  v.  5,  that  Iv  X6yu> 
KoL  does. 

o 


"  The  soundness  of  Schott's  suggestion,  to  which  Olsh.  and 
Bloomf.  assent,  that  ex.  here  marks  the  primary  source,  octio 
the  secondary  or  intermediate,  may  be  very  questionable ;  see 
John  11  :  1  and  Rev.  9  :  18,  N.  z.  Still,  it  is  as  well  to  indi- 
cate the  change  of  preposition,  and  this  is  done  by  Dt.,  Fr. 
S.  ;-Ambrosiast.,  Erasm.,  Pagn.,  Vat.,  Mont.,  Bez.,  Pise, 
Cocc,  Schmidt,  B.  and  L.,  Wesl.,  Krause,  Sharpe,  Peile,  Von 
der  H.  But  the  interpretation  of  B.  and  L.,  Fr.  S.,  la  gloire 
qui  vient  des  homines ;  Stolz,  Menschenruhm ;  Thom.  human 

glory,  would  properly  require  riiV  i^  dv9:  So^. For  the 

omission  of  yet,  see  all  the  verss,.  except  T..  C,  G.,  B. 


10 


I.  THESSALONIANS.     CHAP.  11. 


KING    JAMES     VERSION. 

8  So  being  afFectionately  de- 
sirous of  you,  we  wei-e  willing 
to  have  imparted  unto  you,  not 
tlie  gospel  of  God  only,  but  also 
our  own  souls,  because  ye  were 
dear  unto  us. 

9  For  ye  remember,  brethren, 
our  labour  and  travail:   for  la- 


GREEK    TEXT. 

8  ovTW?  ifxetpofievoi  vfiwv,  ev- 
8oKOU/j.ei>  /j.eraSovi'ai  vfiiv  ov  fio- 
vov  TO  evayyeXiov  tov  Oeov, 
aXXa  Koi  ras  iavrcov  ■yj/v)(af,  8l6tl 
ayairrjToi  rjjjuv  yeyivqaOe. 

9  fivqixovevere  yap,  a5eA0oi, 
TOV  KOTTOv  r]p.a>v  Kou  TOV  p-o^Oov 


REVISED    VERSION. 


8  'Thus,  ''yearning  after  you, 
we  'are  willing  to  "'  impart  unto 
you  not  "only  the  gospel  of  God, 
but  also  our  own  "souls,  because 
ye  'have  become  dear  unto  us. 

9  For  ye  remember,  brethren, 
our  Ptoil   and   iweariness ;    'for 


I  G.  ;-Newc.,  Penn,  Bloomf.,  Turnb.  The  word,  moreover, 
qualifies  the  predicate,  and  is  separated,  as  above,  by  a  comma 
from  the  participial  clause,  in  G.,  B.  ;-Dt.  (old  ed.).  It.,  Fr. 
S.  ;-Cocc.,  Beng.,  Dodd.,  Wesl.,  Gill,  Moldenh.,  Mack.,  Van  Ess, 
Mey.,  Sharpe,  De  W.,  Barn. ;  and  so  in  the  edd.  of  Bez.,  Griesb., 
Koppc,  Knapp,  Mey.,  Schott,  Bloomf.  Others,  as  Matth., 
Schott,  Ilahn,  Lachm.,  Tisch.,  Theile,  having  no  comma  after 
ovTcos,  omit  it  also  after  v/icSt'. 

^  Scott,  Sharpe,  {longing  afler),  All.  (schnsuchlig  hingen 
wir  an),  Von  der  II.,  Koch,  {tins  schncnd  nach),  Turnb.  (yearn- 
ing over). — For  Iuhqoiuvoi,  (in  the  N.  T.  a,-r«|  Icyo/ievov), 
Mill  prefers,  and  all  the  recent  editors  (except  Beng.)  adopt, 
the  unusual  form  ofttiQauetoi. 

I  Ambrosiast.,  Grot.,  Cocc,  Ilamni.,  Moldenh.,  Newc,  Flatt 
(as  an  alternative).  Pelt,  translate  cvSoy.oduev  as  a  present; 
which  time  best  suits  the  subsequent  ysyh'/;a9-e,  rendered  by 
Cocc.  exlitistis ;  by  Newc,  are  become;  hy  Gijsch.,  eslisfac/i; 
by  Pcile,  as  above.  But  the  reading  iyevr^d-tixE  (A.B.C.D.E. 
F.G.T.),  marked  by  Griesb.  as  almost  or  quite  equal,  if  not 
preferable,  to  ycyer.,  is  adopted  by  Wells,  Schott,  Scholz, 
Hahn,  Bloomf.,  Lachm.,  Tisch.  The  other  probably  arose  from 
regarding  eiSoy..  as  necessarily  in  the  present  tense.  But  it 
may  just  as  well  be  in  the  imperfect  (see  Win.  pp.  81-2  ).  to 
which  kyerijd:  would  better  correspond ;  and  considering,  in  addi- 
tion to  the  external  authorities  in  favour  of  the  latter  form,  the 
internal  evidence  from  the  context,  I  should  recommend  that 
iyev^O:  be  followed,  and  that  the  version  stand  thus :  tvere 
willing  .  .  .  had  become  (see  ch.  1  :  5,  NN.  s.  w ;  also  2  Pet. 
1  :  16,  N.  g). 


"  Dodd.  and  the  later  English  verss.  (except  Turab.),  to- 
gether with  all  the  foreign  that  employ  an  infinitive  mood. 

"  The  fiovov  is  given  in  its  place  by  W.,  R.  ;-foreign  verss. 
(except  Greenf )  ;- Wells  and  the  later  English  generally. 

"  Marginal  note :  '  Or,  lives^  Beng. :  'Anima  nostra  cupie- 
bat  quasi  immeare  in  animam  vestram  ' :  '  Our  soul  longed  to 
pass,  as  it  were,  into  your  soul.'  I'v/.f;,  however,  is  rendered 
life  in  E.  V.  40  times,  and  here  by  W.  ;-Germ.,  Fr.  S.  marg.  ;- 
B.  and  L.,  Bens.,  Moldenh.,  Mich.,  Krause,  Ros.,  Wakef.. 
Mack.,  Newc,  Thom.,  Stolz,  Van  Ess,  Boothr.,  Clarke,  All., 
Mey.,  Penn,  Sharpe,  Barn.,  Conyb.,  Liinem.,  Peile,  Turnb., 
Koch  ;-Bretsch.,  Wahl,  Rob.  Others  give  lives  as  the  sense, 
who  yet  retain  souls  for  the  version.  Corap.  Shakespeare, 
Two  Gentlemen  of  Verona,  v.  4 :  '  Whose  life 's  as  tender  to 
me  as  my  soul.' 

p  See  ch.  1  :  3,  N.j,  &c. 

1  M6/,d-os  occurs  in  the  N.  T.  but  thrice  (2  Thess.  3:8; 
2  Cor.  11  :  27,  E.  V.  painfulness),  and  .nlways  in  connection 
with  y.oTios,  from  which  it  docs  not  essentially  differ,  there 
being  really  no  ground  for  Grot.'s  distinction  of  the  latter  as 
passive  and  the  former  as  active:  ^xottov  in  furcndo,  nia :  /'o/- 
&or  in  agendo,  i-ai'.'  Etj'mologicallj-,  the  truth  is  perhaps 
rather  the  other  way.  But  better,  Bez.:  'M6xO-os  aliquid 
etiam  gravius  significat  quam  xonog,  et  sicut  vernaculo  nostro 
sermone  haec  tria,  Labeur,  Peine,  Travail,  gradus  quosdam 
laboris  significant,  sic  et  apud  Graecos,  Ttoros,  y-oTioi,  /i6/&oi': 
'  M6/&oi  means  something  even  more  severe  than  xottos  ;  and 
as  in  our  vernacular  speech  these  three  words,  Labeur,  Peine, 


and  Optat.  verbs],  that  we  might  translate :  we  have  shoum 
ourselves  so  gentle  among  you,  that  it  might,  be  a  nurse  cherish- 
ing her  foster-children.'),  Von  der  H.  {wol). 

'  August.  Serm.  de  Ps.  72  :  24  (73  :  23) :  'Apostolus  vero, 
gennano  et  pio  caritatis  afl'cctu,  et  nutricis  personam  suscejjit, 
dicendo,  fovet ;  et  matris,  .iddcndo,  filios  suos.  Sunt  enim 
nutrices  foventes  quidem,  sed  non  filios  suos :  item  sunt  matres 
nutricibus  dantes,  non  foventes  filios  suos':  'The  Apostle, 
under  the  impulse  of  a  genuine  and  tender  affection,  assumes 
the  part  both  of  a  nurse,  when  he  speaks  of  cherishing ;  and 
of  a  mother,  when  he  adds,  her  own  children.  For  there  are 
nurses,  in  whose  case  the  children  they  indeed  cherish  are  not 
their  own ;  and  there  are  mothers,  who  give  up  their  own 
children  to  nurses,  and  do  not  cherish  them.' — The  above  force 


is  allowed  to  the  pronoun  by  E.  V.,  2  Thess.  3  :  12 ;  &c. ;  and 
here  by  It.,  Fr.  S.  ;-Fab.,  Mont.,  Zanch.,  Hamm.,  Wells, 
Blackwall,  Bens.,  Beng.,  Dodd.,  Wesl.,  Gill,  Mich.,  Mack., 
Coke,  Thorn.,  Scott,  Flatt,  Pelt,  Schott,  Olsh.,  Stier,  Conyb., 
Lunem.,  Turnb.,  Koch: — others,  as  B.  and  L.,  Guyse,  Pyle, 
Krause,  Ros.,  Wakef,,  Stolz,  Thorn.,  Boothr.,  Mev.,  Bloomf.. 
secure  the  same  result  by  their  rendering  of  ifjoi/oi,  mother, 
mir sing-mother,  &c.  That  iavrov  is  not  always  to  be  given 
as  above  is  true  (see  1  John  3  :  12,  N.  g,  &c.),  but  does  not 
justify  Bloomf.  {Rec.  Syn.)  in  condemning  the  emphasis  in 
this  instance  as  'wrong,'  and  still  less  in  saying  that  'the 
savrr,^  is  in  our  common  version  rightly  omitted.'  Comp. 
V.  11,  where  a  father's  authority  and  earnestness  are  the  main 
idea,  as  here  a  mother's  tenderness  and  self-sacrificing  love, 
and  that  for  '  her  sucking  child '  (Is.  49  :  15). 


I.  THESSALONIANS.     CHAP.  II. 


11 


KING    JAMES      VERSION. 

bouiing  night  and  day,  because 
we  would  not  be  chargeable 
unto  any  of  you,  we  preached 
unto  you  the  gospel  of  God. 

10  Ye  are,  witnesses,  and  God 
also,  how  holily  and  justly  and 
unbhunably  we  behaved  our- 
selves among  you  that  believe: 


GREEK    TEXT. 

vvKToy  yap  /cat  rjfj.epaf  ipya^o- 
fxevoi,  TTpos  TO  fxi]  eTTL^aprjcrai 
TLva  u/xa>i^,  iK7]pv^ajX€u  els  vp.as 
TO  evayyeXiov  tov  Otov. 

10  vp-eis  p-aprupes  kcu.  6  Oeof, 
(hs  balas  KCU  ScKalcos  Koi  dpep.- 
TTTCos  vp.lv  TOLf  TTLaTevovorLV  iye- 
v^Orjp.eu, 


REVISED    VERSION. 

"working  night  and  day,  'that  we 
might  not  be  "burdensome  to 
any  of  you,  we  "preached  unto 
you  the  gospel  of  God. 

10  Ye  are  witnesses,  and  God", 
how  holily,  and  justly,  and 
unblamably,  we  behaved  our- 
selves 'for  you  nvho  'believed ; 


•  E.  v.,  in  all  the  other  (5)  instances  in  these  two  Epp.,  and 
generally  elsewhere,  translates  ioyd^o/tai,  to  work ;  and  so 
here  W.,  R. ;- Wells  and  the  later  verss.  (except  Sharpe). 

'  Ut.  in  ordcrnot  to  be.  E.  V.  follows  T.,  C,  G.,  B.  Scarcely 
any  other  version  foils  to  give  here  the  telic  force  of  7r^o»  to 
with  an  infinitive.     Comp.  E.  V.,  Eph.  G  :  11;  James  3  :  3. 

»  Wells,  Bens.,  Guyse,  Dodd.,  Wesl.  and  Kenr.  (use  the 
verb,  burden),  Wakef.,  Mack,  (has  the  verb,  overload),  Thorn., 
Boothr.,  Sharpe  (a  burden),  Conyb.,  Peile,  Turnb. 

"  Hero  xijovaaco  includes  the  whole  course  of  Paul's  evan- 
gelical ministration  at  Thessalonica,  where  (Acts  17  :  2,  3)  ejri 
ari/3^aza  r^ia  Su^.eyero  avrot^  aTto  Tioif  y^a^iot'^  Siavoiycof 
aal  Tta^ajid'eftevoSf  ^frA. 

"  R.  ;-Syr.,  Latin  and  Gorman  verss.  (except  Moldenh.), 
Dt.  ;-\Vesl.,  Mart.,  Greenf,  Sharpe,  Kenr. 

*  1.  The  Greek  dative  does  not  express  the  relation,  with, 
among,  in  your  presence  or  society,  adopted  here  by  E.  V.  and 
many  others  (T.,  C,  G.,  B.  ;-Germ.  bei,  Fr.  S.  devant;-\ra- 
brosiast.,  Fab.  and  Schmidt  following  the  Sixtine  Vulg.  vobis 
affuimus,  Erasm..  Muse,  Vat.,  Wells,  Bens.,  Guyse,  Wesl., 
Gill,  Pyle,  Baumg.  allows  it,  Mart.,  Mack.,  Newc,  Boothr., 
Scott,  Clarke,  All.,  Greenf..  Penn,  Turnb.).  2.  Muse,  sug- 
gests, and  Baumg.  allows,  that  ifilv  may  be  a  dative  of  ad- 
vantage, for  your  sake.  3.  Very  many  have  to  or  towards 
you  (Vulg.  vobis,  as  e.xplained  by  W.,  R.,  Kenr.,  to  you;  Dt. 
u,  which  the  Note,  however,  explains  in  the  sense  of  E.  V. ; 
It.,  Fr.  M.  ;-Pagn.,  Casta!.,  Bez.,  Pise,  Hamm.,  B.  and  L., 
Dodd.,  Koppe,  Krause,  Wakef,  Thom.,  Stolz,  Van  Ess,  Mey., 
Flatt,  GOsch.,  Sharpe,  De  W.,  Conyb.).  To  this  view  Liinem. 
objects,  (1.)  that  oaicag,  which  describes  what  is  fitting  in  re- 
ference to   God,  becomes  then  unsuitable: — (2.)  that,  since 


vfiZy  ToTs'  Tctorevovaiv  is  not  without  emphasis,  the  idea  ia 
suggested,  that  the  Apostle  had  not  judged  it  necessary  to 
maintain  a  consistent  deportment  toward  others : — and  (3.)  that, 
since  the  passive  form  cannot  denote  a  purely  spontaneous 
activity  (see  ch.  1 :  5,  N.  s),  justice  is  not  done  to  iyerrj&iifiep. 
4.  The  interpretation  which  on  the  whole  I  prefer,  though  I  do 
not  venture  to  express  it  so  clearly  as  could  only  be  done  by  a 
periphrasis,  takes  vfili'  as  a  dative  ot  opinion  or  judgment.  So 
Theodor.  (with  the  Syriac  restriction  of  v/iiy  to  aulfimcas: 
ov  yag  elxei'  au£fi:txoi  itaoLv  airpd'tifiEv :  '  He  does  not  say 
we  appeared  blameless  to  all.')  Oecum.  (with  the  same  restric- 
tion, Tofi  yag  ajiiorot;  ovy.  aue/iTtros:  ' for  to  the  unbelievers 
he  was  not  blameless.'  This  Calv.  also  adopts,  and  Bez.  and 
Zanch.  allow.),  Theophylact,  Beng.  (' tametsi  aliis  non  ita 
videremur  ' :  'though  to  others  we  did  not  so  appear '),  Pelt, 
Liinem.  (fur;  which  he  expounds  thus:  'So  that  this  was 
the  character,  this  the  light,  in  which  we  appeared  to  you. 
Only  thus  do  we  find  in  what  is  added  such  a  limitation  as 
the  case  required.  For  how  far  from  being  general  was  thf 
recognition,  that  God  had  caused  the  Apostle  to  walk  ooiojg 
xcu  Stxaioj;  xai  auiuTizcos,  was  shown  plainly  enough  by  the 
persecution  that  soon  arose  against  him,  and  by  his  expulsion 
from  Thessalonica.'),  Von  der  H.  (as  Liinem.). 

y  Bens.,  Dodd.,  Wakef,  Mack.,  Thom.,  Conyb.,  Kenr. 

*  That  Ttiarevovaip  is  the  participle  of  the  imperfect  is  indi- 
cated by  W.,  C,  R.  (did  believe)  ;-Germ.  ;-Erasm.,  Muse,  Vat., 
(credebalis  ;-for  Vulg.  credidistis),  Wakef.,  Thom.,  Stolz,  Van 
Ess,  Mey.,  Sharpe,  Stier,  Kenr.,  Koch.  A  participial  or  sub- 
stantive construction  is  given  by  Syr.  (=  Trcmell.  fdeles)  ;- 
Castal.,  Mont,  Schmidt,  Baumg.  (den  Gldubigen  ;-and  so, 
with  or  without  the  article,  Moldenh.,  Mich.,  De  W.,  Lunem.), 
Greenf,  GOsch.,  Turnb.  (the  faithful). 


Travail,  mark  certain  gradations  of  labour,  so  also  in  Greek, 
itovoa,  v.oTtos,  fl6^^^oil'  And  Zanch.  (with  whom  agrees  Pelt)  : 
'  labor  non  solum  solicitudinem,  sed  etiam  defatigationem  con- 
junctam  habens.' — W.  ;-Vulg.  (fatigationes  ;-and  the  same 
word  is  employed  by  Fab.,  Mont.,  Cocc.)  ;-Erasm.,  Calv., Muse, 
Vat.,  (sudoris),  Castal.,  Aret.,  (defatigationem),  Bez.,  Pise, 
(aerumnae),  Schmidt,  Gosch..  (molestiam),  Wells,  Dodd.,  AVesl., 
Mack.,  Newc,  Thom.,  Boothr.,  Penn,  Sharpe,  Kenr.,  (toil), 
Bens,  (great  fatigue).  Gill.  ('  the  great  pains  they  took,  even 


to  weariness '),  Mart,  (stanchezze),  Krause  (miihevolle  Leben), 
Wakef.,  Barn,  (wearisome  labour),  Alford  (at  2  Cor.  11  :  27), 
Turnb.  (fatigue),  Koch  (Miihsal,  MUhseligkeit). 

'  Wells  and  all  the  recent  editors,  except  Beng.,  Matth., 
Bloomf ,  cancel  this  yrig,  on  the  authority  of  A.D*.F.G.  Very 
many  cursive  MSS.  Syr.  Vulg.  &c.  Chrysost.,  &c.).  I  re- 
commend as  a  marginal  note:  'Very  many  omit  the  word 
for.' 


12 


I.  THESSALONIANS.     CHAP.  II. 


KING    JAMES     VERSION. 

11  As  ye  know  how  we 
exhorted,  and  comforted,  and 
charged  every  one  of  you,  as  a 
father  doth  his  children, 


12  That  ye  would  walk  wor- 
thy of  God,  who  hath  called  you 
unto  his  kingdom  and  glory. 


GREEK    TEXT. 

11  Kadairep  o'lSare,  w?  eVa 
eKacTTOv  vfxwu,  wy  Trarrjp  reKi'a 
eauTOv,  TrapaKaXouures  vpdf  koll 
TTapapvOovixiuoL  koI  fiaprvpou- 
jxevoL, 

12  ils  TO  TrepcTTaTTjcraL  v/xdy 
d^tcoy  Tov  0eov  Tov  kuXovvtos 
vpdi  (IS  Ti]v  eavTOV  ^aariXeiai' 
Kol  So^ap. 


REVISED     VERSION. 

11  "Even  as  ye  know  how, 
'■as  a  father  '  his  -iown  children, 
we  'exhorted  'you,  ^each  one 
fof  you,  and  '■encouraged,  and 
'adjured, 

12  That  ye  'should  walk  inn 
a  manner  worthy  of  God,  who 
'calleth  you  'into  his  ""own  king- 
dom and  glory. 


•  There  had  been  an  exact  {xaO-aTtc^.  See  Hartung,  i.  340, 
&c.)  correspondence  between  the  personal  attainments  of  the 
Apostle  in  Christian  character,  and  the  earnestness  of  his 
efforts  to  promote  similar  attainments  in  his  brethren. — E.  V., 
cb.  3  :  12 ;  4  :  5  ;  Rom.  4  :  6 ;  2  Cor.  1  :  14 ;  3  :  18  (here  the 
later  editions  improperly  mark  even  as  a  supplement  )  ;-Latin 
verss.  {sicut  or  guemadmodum),  Germ,  (wie  denn),  Italian 
verss.  (siccome)  ;-Mack.  (iis  also),  Stolz  («o  wie  auch),  AH., 
De  W.,  Lilnem.,  (as  Germ.),  Peile  (•precisely  as,  just  as'). 
Von  der  H.  (ebenso  wie). 

^  The  clause,  uig  narrj^  rcxva  iavzov,  is  translated  before  the 
participles  by  B.  ;-Mack.  and  Thorn,  (though  they  err  in  sup- 
plying a  verb,  we  addressed,  exiwrted,  before  every  one  of  you  ), 
Conyb.,  Turnb.  ;-be5ides  nearly  all  foreign  verss. 

«  There  is  nothing  for  doth  in  W.,  T.,  G.,  B.;-foreign  verss. 
generally  ;-Wesl.,  Wakef.,  Mack.,  Penn,  Conyb.j  Murd.,  Kenr. 

''  See  V.  7,  N.  i.  In  a  passage  of  so  great  tenderness  and 
fervour,  the  words  are  to  be  allowed  all  the  emphasis  that 
they  will  properly  carry. — Bens.,  Wesl.,  JMich.,  Mack.,  Peun, 
Conyb.,  Turnb. 

'  Of  the  m.iny  ways  in  which  this  verse  has  been  construed, 
I  prefer  that  which,  simply  supplying  eyei'r,9'r,usv  from  v.  10  to 
the  participles,  regards  them  all  as  bearing  directly  on  the  th 
TO  'Keoizi.  vuSi  of  V.  12.  TtaoaxaXovmeg  draws  the  pronominal 
object  into  immediate  dependence  on  itself,  as  being  the  lead- 
ing or,  so  to  speak,  the  generic  word.  Peile  even  makes  xal 
TtaoauvO:  xal  /inorv^.  strictly  epexegetical :  inwards  both  of 
encouragement  and  of  solemn  admonition. 

'  Both  pronouns  (^iftSs,  vucuv)  are  retained,  though  with 
some  arbitrariness  of  construction,  by  W.,  C,  R.  ;-Syr.,  Vulg., 
Fr.  M.  ;-Ambrosiast.,  F.ib.,  Erasm.,  Muse,  Vat.,  Mont.,  Zanch., 
Schmidt,  B.  and  L.,  Wesl,  Jlich.,  Wakef.,  Mack.,  Thom., 
Greenf,  Gosch.,  Schott,  Penn,  Sharpe.  Murd.,  Kenr.,  Peile, 
Von  der  11.     See  X.  g,  and  comp.  Rev.  2  :  23,  N.  a. 

"  Chrysost. :  ^a!ia\,  Ip  tooovtoj  Ttlr^d'si  f/f.§e-rri  TTftoaltrtElVf 
fir]  itixpor,  fi)]  fiiyni',  ft/)  Ttt.ovaiov,  /ir;  ■nh')]-ca :  '  Strange ! 
among  so  raanj'  to  omit  not  one,  small  or  great,  rich  or  poor.' 
And  so  Oecum.— W.  {each  of  you)  ;-Sharpe,  Conyb.  {each  one 
among  you),  Murd.,  Peile  {each  individual  among  you),  Turnb. 
(at  2  Thess.  1  :  3).     Comp.  Rev.  21  :  21,  N.  d. 


•'  This  sense  of  Tta^auvO-ovfieioc  (for  which  see  Pass.)  is 
required  here  by  its  position  between  the  other  two  parti- 
ciples, and  by  the  relation  which,  along  with  them,  it  bears  to 
the  next  verse  (see  N.  e). — Calv.  {monuerimus),  Baumg.  (':u- 
reden  .  .  .  bedeutet  Ueberredungen,  Vorhallung  von  Beice- 
gungsgriinden'),  Koppe,  Ros.,  ('inest  vis  cohorlandi,  admo- 
nendi '),  Krause  (gebeten).  Stolz  {aufgefordert).  Van  Ess  {an- 
gercgt),  Mey.  {aufgemuntert),  De  W.  {ermunterlen),  Bloomf. 
(to  persuade),  Conyb.  {entreated),  Liinem.  {zureden,  ermah- 
nen,  ermuntern),  Peile  (see  N.  e),  Turnb.  ;-Schleus.  {excilo 
verbis,  cohortor,  admonco),  Green  {to  cheer,  exhort),  Rob.  {to 
exhort,  to  encourage).    See  ch.  5  :  14,  N.  e. 

'  R.  {have  adj.)  ;-Fr.  M.,  B.  and  L.,  (use  conjurer)  ;-Latin 
verss.  generally  (use  obiestor  ;-Cocc.  contestantes),  Mart,  {scon- 
giurando),  Krause,  Stolz,  Van  Ess,  Gossner,  All.,  De  W.,  (use 
beschworen  ;-Lunem.  and  Koch  billend  beschworen),  Conyb. 
Most  other  verss.,  English  and  foreign,  have  such  words  as 
testor,  protestor,  testificor  (Vulg.),  bezeugen,  to  witness,  to  tes- 
tify, &c. — Only  here  and  Acts  26  :  22  is  fia^rvgioftat  found  in 
the  N.  T.  in  either  of  these  unclassical  uses ;  and  in  both 
places  some  (in  the  present  instance,  Beng.,  Schott,  Bloomf., 
Tisch.)  edit  forms  of  /taprvpo/iai. 

)  W.  ;-Dodd.,  Mack.,  Newc,  Thom.,  Boothr.,  Kenr.,  Peile. — 
Scholz,  Lachm.,  Tisch.,  read  nc^mareZv. 

J)  W.  {toorthily  to),  Fr.  S.  {d'une  manicre  dignc  dc)  ;-B.  and 
L.  {as  Fr.  S.),  Mart,  {in  maniera  degna  di).  Bens..  W.akef., 
Sharpe,  {worthily  of),  Newc.  Nearly  all  foreign  verss.  retain 
the  adverbial  form.     Comp.  3  John  6,  N.  c. 

''  This  call  of  God  is  ever  sounding  in  the  ear  (ch.  5  :  24), 
and  stirring  the  heart  and  life  (Phil.  3  :  14),  of  the  Church. 
A  present  tense  is  employed  by  Dt.,  It.,  French  verss.  ;-Fab., 
Zanch.,  Berlenburger  Bibel,  Newc,  Thom.,  Giisch.,  Schott, 
Sharpe,  Conyb.,  Ltinem.,  Peile: — an  imperfect,  by  Pagn. 
Castal. : — a  participle  {vocante),  by  Bez..  Pise,  Cocc,  Sclmiidt. 

1  E .  v.,  Matt.  5  :  20 ;  18:8;  1 9  :  24 ;  25  :  21 .  2:5 ;  &c.  ;-W., 
R.  ;-Vulg.  and  most  Latin  verss.  {in  with  the  accusative)  ;- 
Berlenburger  Bibel  {in  ;-and  so  Beng.,  Jloldenh.,  Stolz),  Bens., 
Dodd.,  Wakef.,  Mack.,  Sharpe,  Conyb.,  Turnb. 

■»  See  V.  11,  N.  d,  &c.  Mont.,  Baumg.,  Mack.,  Scott,  Conyb., 
Peile. 


I.  THESSALONIANS.     CHAP.  II. 


13 


KING    JAMES'    VERSION. 

13  For  this  cavise  also  thank 
we  God  without  ceasing,  be- 
cause, when  ye  received  the 
word  of  God  which  ye  heard 
of  us,  ye  received  it  not  as  the 


GREEK    TEXT. 

13  Aia  TOVTO  /cat  rj^jLels  tv\a- 
pLarovfj.ei'  rw  OecS  dSLaXenrTcof, 
OTL  TrapaXa^ovTes  Xoyov  aKorji 
Trap  rjixwu  rov  Oeov,  iSe^aaBe 
01)  Xoyov  avdpcoTTcav,  aXXa  Kadcos 


REVISED    VERSION. 

13  "Therefore  nve,  also,  Pgive 
thanks  to  God  without  ceasiug, 
because,  when  ye  received  the 
word  of  God  i  heard  'from  us, 
ye  -accepted,  •  not  "men's  word. 


"  Lachm.  and  Tisch.  have  y.ai  before,  as  well  as  after,  Sia 

^ovTo. An  inferential  or  relative  particle  is  employed  for 

Sia  roiTO,  by  E.  V.,  ch.  3  :  7,  and  generally  elsewhere ;  and 
here  by  W.,  R.  ;-almost  all  foreign  verss.  ;-Wesl.  (at  ch.  3  :  5  ; 

2  Thess.  2  :  11;   &c.),    Bloomf.,   Conyb.,  (wherefore),  Murd., 
Kenr.     Penn  and  Sharpe  merely  drop  the  word  cause.     See 

3  John  10,  N.  u. 

"  The  y.ai  belongs  neither  to  Sia  tovto  nor  to  avy,a^iarov- 
fiEr,  but  to  r,ui:is  (see  2  Pet.  1  ;  14,  N.  z,  &c.).  Nor  is  the 
emphatic  r,ftel;  (see  1  .John  2  :  20,  N.  p,  &c.)  opposed  to  the 
Thessalonians  in  the  manner  suggested  by  Zanch.  (and  Bald- 
uin):  'Non  solum  vos  propter  banc  vocationem  debetis  agere 
gratias,  sed  etiara  nos ' :  '  Not  you  alone  ought  to  give  thanks 
for  this  calliug,  but  we  also;'  nor  to  vfi&i  of  v.  12  (Schott) ; 
nor  to  '  every  true  Christian  that  hears  of  the  deportment  of 
the  Thessalonians'  (Liinem.);  but,  as  I  conceive,  to  the  viitii 
of  V.  10,  thus:  'Ye  can  testify  how  we  lived  and  laboured 
among  you  ;  ive,  on  the  other  hand,  are  ever  praising  God  for 
the  result.' — For  the  above  arrangement  of  the  pronoun,  parti- 
cle, and  predicate,  see  E.  V.,  Eph.  1  :  15  ;  Col.  1:9;  &c  ;-R.  ;- 
Calv.,  Conyb.,  Kenr.     Slany  others  give  the  y.ai  after  r,ueii. 

P  E.  v.,  ch.  1  :  2 ;  5  :  18  ;  2  Thess.  2  :  13,  and  23  times  else- 
where out  of  31  ;-R.  ;-Bens.,  Dodd.,  Mack..  Thorn.,  Conyb., 
Murd.,  Kenr.,  Turnb. 

">  By  ay.orj  the  Sept.  render  nriau  of  Is.  .53  :  1  and  many 
other  places,  =  the  thing  heard,  report,  message ;  and  in  the 
N.  T.  the  word  is  often  (Matt.  4  :  21;  .John  12  :  38 ;  Rom. 
10  :  16,  17 ;  Heb.  4:2;  &c.)  employed  in  the  same  sense. 
At  Heb.  4  :  2,  accordingly,  a  phrase  very  like  the  one  before 
us  is  translated  in  E.  V.,  '  the  word  preached ; '  and  so,  or 
similarly  {the  word  wherewith  God  was  preached,  the  word  of 
Uie  preaching  of  God,  &c  ),  is  Xoyov  axor^s  explained  here  by 
T.,  G.  ;-Germ.,  Dt.,  It.,  Fr.  M.  ;-Calv.,  Yat.,  B.  and  L.,  Moldenh., 
Krause,  Mack.,  Thorn.,  Stolz,  Kistemaker,  Gossner,  All.,  Mey., 
Flatt,  De  W.,  Conyb.,  Von  der  H.,  Turnb.  ;-Suic.,  Schottg.. 
Rob.,  Schirl.  We  are  not,  however,  to  suppose  that  in  any 
case  axori  quite  loses  its  own  proper  etymological  force.  Thus, 
it  cannot  be  that  in  Rom.  10  :  17,  which  is  an  inference  from 
V.  16,  the  principal  term  at  all  changes  its  meaning;  and  yet 
many  translators  have  preferred,  as  in  E  .V.,  to  let  go  that 
identity,  for  the  sake,  probably,  of  bringing  out  the  equally 
obvious  verbal  correspondence  between  yv.  17,  18.  In  like 
manner,  in  the  passage  before  us,  the  original  and  always  im- 
plied reference  to  the  hearer  so  far  predominates,  as  to  control 
the  construction,  n'no'  ij/tciiv,  not  Si  ijuwv  or  v<p  r^fitov;  and 
for  this  reason  I  retain  the  interpretation  of  E.  V.  Peile  even 
treats  dy.orj;,  both  here  atid  Heb.  4  :  2,  as  in  itself  an  abstract 


genitive  of  the  quality,  or  what  he  calls  a  '  characteristic  geni- 
tive of  reference '  =  '  God's  word  as  objectively  given  to  he 
heard— addressed  to  the  outward  ear''  (comp.  Pelt,  after 
Theophylact:  rerbum,  quod  audiendo  creditur:  'the  faith  of 
which  Cometh  by  hearing'),  and,  of  course,  he  agrees  with 
such  (W.,  T.,  C,  G.,  R.  ;-Syr.,  Vulg.,  Germ.,  It.,  Fr.  M.  ;- 
Ambrosiast.,  Oecum.,  Erasm.,  Muse,  Pise,  Grot.,  B.  and  L., 
Turret.,  Baumg.,  Mack.,  Thom.,  Fritzsche,  De  W.,  Conyb., 
JIurd.,  Kenr..  Koch)  as  connect  7ta^'  r^fiuiv  with  ita^ai.a^ov- 
res.  But  the  transposition  is  rather  violent;  and  as  little  to 
be  approved  is  the  construction,  which  some  adopt  (Fr.  S.  ;- 
Mont.,  Schmidt,  Baumg.)  of  rov  0eoP  as  an  epexegetical  ad- 
dition =  'the  word  .  .  .  that  of  God.'  It  is  much  better  to 
regard  rov  0eov  as  directly  qualifying  and  restricting  the 
whole  idea  of  the  Xoyov  axorjs  na^'  r,umv. — The  attributive 
power  of  ay.of,^  is  better  preserved  by  means  of  a  substantive 
or  a  participle,  than  by  introducing  a  relative  clause  with  a 
historical  verb. 

■■  Dodd.  and  the  later  verss.  See  1  John  3  :  22,  N.  f. 
'  For  the  superior  force  of  Si/,ofiat  to  Tta^aXafipavoj,  see 
eh.  1  :  6,  N.  a.  The  presence  of  another  and  a  stronger  word 
is  here  recognized  by  the  German  verss.  (generally  as  in 
ch.  1:0;  though  some  here  drop  naoaXa/Jovres  altogether), 
Dt.,  Italian  verss.  ;-Arabrosiast.,  Est.,  Schmidt,  (susccjyistis  ;- 
instead  of  the  previous  accepistis),  Pagn.,  Mont.,  Bez.,  Pise, 
Schott,  (substitute  excipere  ;  Bez.,  to  whom  Zanch.  and 
Raphel.  assent,  justifying  the  change  thus :  '  Est  autcm 
magnum  discrimen  inter  na^aXci/ifSavtiv  et  Sixead'ai.  Illud 
enim  est  interioris  sensus  ea  accipientis  quae  externis  sensibus 
objiciuntur,  et  ad  judicii  cognitionem  transferentis,  ut  recepta 
vel  probet  et  amplectatur  [quod  significatur  verbo  Sey_ea»ai] 
vel  repudiet  ac  rejiciat ' :  '  There  is  a  great  difference  between 
Tia^aX.  and  Six-  For  the  former  belongs  to  the  inner  sense, 
which  takes  the  things  that  are  presented  to  the  external 
senses,  and  passes  them  over  to  the  cognizance  of  the  judg- 
ment, in  order  that  they  may  either  be  accepted,  approved 
and  embraced— and  this  is  what  is  meant  by  Se/,ea3-ai— or 
refused  and  rejected.'),  Calv.  {amplexi  estis),  Castal.  {adinisis- 
tis),  Bens.,  Mack.,  Newc,  Thorn.,  Boothr.,  Bloomf.,  Turnb., 
(embraced),  Wo\r.,Beng.  (' jia^aXaf/^rireo  dicit  simplicem  ac- 
ccptionem:  Siyo/xai  connotat  prolubium  in  accipiendo' :  ^naqaX. 
expresses  the  simple  reception ;  Si/..,  a  complacency  also  in 
the  act.'),  Koppe,  Ros.  ('  nngaXnu^aveiv,  discere,  edoceri. 
Jkxeod-ai,  admittere,  approbare.'),  Pelt,  Schott,  Burt.,  Peile 
[gave  reception  to),  Koch. 

<■  Whether  the  ground  of  apostolic  thankfulness  was  merely, 
that  the  Thessalonians  had  accepted  a  word  which  was  not 


14 


I.  THESSALONIAi^S.     CHAP.  II. 


KING    JAMES'    VERSION. 

word  of  men,  but  (as  it  is  in 
truth)  the  word  of  God,  which 
effectually  worketh  also  in  you 
that  believe. 

14  For  ye,  brethren,  became 
followers  of  the  churclies  of  God 
which  in  Judea  are  in  Christ 
Jesus :  for  ye  also  have  suffered 
like  things  of  your  own  country- 
men, even  as  they  have  of  the 
Jews : 


GREEK    TEXT. 

k(TTLV  aXrjOojs,  Xoyov  Oeoi/,  by 
Kui  ii^epyelraL  Iv  vfxiv  toIs  ttl- 
arevovcTLv. 

14  ufxeis  yap  fj.ifiTjTal  eyevij- 
6rjTe,  aSeXcpoL,  rQ)V  eKKXrjaiwv 
Tou  0eov  Ta)v  ovaav  ei>  rrj  lov- 
Saia  iv  XpLarw  Irjcrov,  on  ravra 
iiradeTe  /cat  vpLely  viro  rwv  18l(ov 
(TVix({)v\€rcoi',  Ka6co9  Koi  avTol 
vTTo  tS)v  'lovSalcov, 


REVISED    VERSION. 

but,  as  it  is  in  truth,  "God's 
word,  'which  "also  'worketh  in 
you  that  believe. 

14  For  yye,  brethren,  became 
'imitators  of  the  churches  of 
God  which  '  are  in  Judea  iu 
Christ  Jesus ;  for  ''ye  also  "^  suf- 
fered 'the  same  things  "^from 
your  own  countrymen,  'even  as 
^they  '''from  the  Jews; 


'  Some  (Vulg.,  Gemi.  ;-Mont.,  Schmidt,  Beng.,  WesL,  Ilof- 
mann  {Varia  Sacra.  Wittemberg,  17GG),  Mich.,  Koppe,  Storr, 
Van  Ess,  All.,  Mey.,  Flatt,  Sharpe,  Conyb.,  Peile.  Scliott  and 
Koch  err  in  here  citing  Theodoi'.)  refer  us  to  Qeov,  and  tliis 
construction  many  others  allow.  But,  1.,  the  writer  is  here 
magnifying  the  word,  by  way  of  justifying  his  own  continual 
thanksgiving  for  the  Thessaloniau  reception  of  it : — 2.  the 
common  reference  best  accounts  for  the  y.ai:  'As  it  is  God's 
word,  so  also,  and  in  a  manner  that  befits  and  proclaims  its 
'•great  Original,"  it  worketh  &c.' : — 3.  wherever  else  in  the 
N.  T.  (9  times)  kve^yico  is  used  of  a  personal  working,  it  is 
found  in  the  active  voice. 

"  For  the  position  and  force  of  xai,  comp.  NN.  o,  v,  and 
2  Pet.  1  :  U,  N.  z,  &c. 

'  By  some  h's^yeirat  is  taken  for  a  passive  verb  ;  e.  g.  Est. 
('  agitur,  exercetur,  incitatur  ...  ad  omne  genus  pianim 
actionum '),  Hamm.,  Bishop  Bull,  ( is  aceompUshed,  2^erfici- 
tur),  Schott,  Bloomf.,  {(Jficax  reddilur,  is  made  effectual).  But 
commentators  generally  regard  this  and  similar  forms  of  the 
word,  wherever  they  occur  in  Paul's  writings,  as  in  the  middle 
voice,  with  an  active,  or  middle  (^  slioics  itself  operative), 

signification.     Comp.  2  Thcss.  2  :  7,  N.  j. For  the  omission 

of  effectually  (first  introduced  by  Calv.,  effcaciler;-B.  effectu- 
ousbj),  see  E.  V.,  17  times  out  of  21  ;-W.,  T.,  C,  G.,  R.  ;-Latin 
and  German  verss.  generally,  Dt.  ;-Bens.,  Greenf.,  Burt,  {shews 
itself  by  actual  proof),  Sharpe,  Conyb.  (works  imcardly), 
Kcnr.,  Peile  {is  even  now  malting  Himself  fell ; — see  N.  u). 

y  Here  the  emphasis  in  V/uelg,  vfuls,  airol,  is  brought  out, 
in  the  first  instance,  by  the   transposition  of  aSsXyoi  (see 


1  John  4  :  4,  N.  k,  &c.) ;  in  the  other  instances,  by  the  strong 
antithesis  of  the  two  clauses  (see  1  John  3  :  24,  N.  j,  &c.) 

•  See  ch.  1  :  G,  N.  z,  &c. 

'  The  Greek  order  is  retained  in  W.,  R.  ;-Latin  and  Italian 
verss.  (except  GOsch.),  Fr.  M.  j-Wells,  Dodd.,  Mack.,  Thorn., 
Penn,  Sharpe,  Kenr.,  Turnb. 

''  Historical  time  is  given  by  Dodd.,  Wesl.,  Krause,  Thom., 
Stolz,  Mey.,  Sharpe,  Conyb..  Murd. 

'  W.,  R.  ;-Latin,  Italian,  and  French  verss.  (except  Fr.  S.), 
Germ.,  Dt.  ;-Dodd.,  Wesl.,  Baumg.,  Moldenh.,  AVakef.,  Thom., 
Stolz,  All.,  Penn,  Sharpe,  De  W.,  Bloomf.,  Liinem.  {das  Ndm- 
liche),  Kenr.,  Von  der  H. — For  ravxa,  all  the  recent  editors 
(except  Theile)  read  ra  aird. 

''  Bens,  and  later  English  verss. 

1^  According  to  the  general  rule  determining  the  reference 
of  xai,  when  used  emphatically  (see  2  Pet.  1  :  14,  N.  z,  &c. 
and  Rev.  2  :  27,  N.  v,  &c.),  this  idiom.atic  repetition  bears,  not 
on  xa&coi,  but  on  avroi;  and  so  it  is  construed  and  trans- 
lated here  by  R.  {as  they  also)  ;-Syr.,  Latin  verss.  (except 
Castal.,  Giisch.),  Fr.  M.  ;-"Wes!.  {as  they  likewise),  JIart., 
Mack,  and  Bloomf.  (at  ch.  3  :  4),  Stolz,  Van  Ess,  All.,  De  ^V., 
Murd.  (as  also  they),  Kenr.  (as  even  they).  Von  der  II.  Some- 
times, however,  and  especially  when  xad'dne^  {y.ad'Wi,  ci)i\  xai 
introduces  an  illustration  of  a  negative  clause  (e.  g.  ch.  4  :  5, 
13;  &o.  Comp.  E.  V.,  ch.  5:0;  Eph.  4  :  17;  &c.),  the  idiom 
cannot  well  be  transferred.  In  such  cases,  I  either  dispense 
with  the  xai,  or  say :  evcyi  as,  by  way  of  compensation. 

f  There  is  no  supplement  in  W.,  R.  ;-Wesl.,  Murd.,  Kenr. ; 
and  nearly  all  foreign  verss. 


men's  but  God's ;  or  also  this,  that,  at  the  time  and  in  the 
manner  of  their  acceptance,  they  had  manifested  their  appre- 
ciation of  the  difference ;  in  either  case  the  supplements  of 
E.  v.,  it — as,  are  unnecessary,  and  in  the  former  case  especially 
improper ;  the  writer's  meaning  being  already  indicated  by 
the  use  of  Si/^eoO-ai  (see  N.  s).  It  may  have  been  some  sense 
of  this,  that  in  the  original  edition  of  E.  V.  exempted  these 
words  from  being  printed  as  supplements. — Fr.  S.  ;-Fab., 
Erasm.,  Cauierar.,  Castal.,  Muse.,  Vat.,  Cocc,  Beng.,  Mack., 
Greenf.,  Giisch.,  Schott,  Lunem.  ('  The  addition  of  a  cos  [oix 
lis  Xoyor  drO-ji.  a).la  .  .  .  (us  Xoyov  iycoi'\,  in  itself  superfluous 


[see  Kiihner  11.  p.  22G],  was  so  much  the  more  inadmissible, 
because  the  Apostle  wished  to  express,  not  merely  what  the 
preached  word  was  in  the  view  of  the  Thessalonians,  but  at 
the  same  time  what  it  was  in  fad.  Hence  also  the  emphatic 
parenthesis,  xaO-cus  iarip  d?.>;&a)s.'),  Peile. 

"  For  the  above  form,  7iien's  word  .  .  .  God''s  word,  or  for 
the  omission  of  the  definite  article  before  the  double  ).6yov, 
see  all  foreign  verss.  (except  B.  and  L.,  Greenf.,  Fr.  S.)  ;- 
Wakef.,  Thom.,  Peile  (in  the  first  instance.  The  second  Xoyov, 
he  understands  of  the  Personal  Word.). 


I.  THESSALONIANS.     CHAP.  11. 


15 


KING    JAMES     VERSION. 

15  Who  both  killed  the  Lord 
Jesus,  and  their  own  jJi'ophets, 
and  have  persecuted  us;  and 
they  please  not  God,  and  are 
contrary  to  all  men : 

16  Forbidding  us  to  speak 
to  the  Gentiles  that  they 
might  be  saved,  to  fill  up  their 
sins  always :    for   the  wrath  is 


GREEK    TEXT- 
IS    tS)v  kou  tov  Kvpiov  airo- 

KTiLVaVTCOV    IrjCTOVP  KOL  TOVS181OVS 

7rpo0?;raf,    /cat    u/xay    eKdico^dv- 

T(OV,  KOU  OecS  fX1]  apeCTKOVTCOV,  kclI 

Trdaiu  dvdpcoiroLs  evavricov, 

16  KcoXvouTcov  i]fx.d9  TOis  eOve- 
(TL  XaAijaai  iva  crwdcoaiu,  eif  to 
dvaTrXrjpcoaaL  avrwv  ras  ajxaprtas 


REVISED    VERSION. 

15  Who  ^also  killed  the  Lord 
Jesus  and  ""tlieir  own  prophets, 
and  '  persecuted  )you,  and  they 
please  not  God,  and  hire  contrary 
to  all  men," 

16  'Hindering  us  to  speak 
to  the  Gentiles,  that  they 
'may  be  saved,  to  fill  up  their 
sins  always :  "but  the  wrath  "is 


^  1.  E.  V.  follows  G.,  R.,  B.,  and  is  followed  by  several 
other,  especially  English,  verss.  But  the  accumulation  of 
charges  renders  improper  this  rendering  of  y.ai,  when  con- 
strued with  the  participle.  2.  If  translated  holli,  it  should  be 
attached  to  roc  Kv^iov,  as  in  AV.  ;-Baumg.,  Peun,  Conyb. 
3.  Both  these  methods  are  arbitrarily  combined  by  Erasm., 
Muse,  Vat. :  qui  ul  el  Dominum  occiderunt  Jesum,  et  proprios 
prophetas,  ita  et  nos  &c. :  '  who,  as  they  slew  both  the  Lord 
Jesus  and  their  own  prophets,  so  also  us  '  &c.  4.  The  parti- 
cle is  treated  as  intensive,  =  even,  by  the  French  verss.  {qui 
ont.  meme  &c.),  Mich,  {den  Herrn  sclbst),  Van  Ess  {sogar), 
Mey.  (ja  selhst  Jesum).  Schott  (adeo).  But  this  proportion- 
ally enfeebles  the  rest  of  the  indictment.  5.  For  also  (q.  d. 
'  impelled  by  the  very  same  spirit '),  see  Germ.,  Dt.  ;-Moldenh., 
AH.,  Flatt,  De  W.,  Liinem.,  Von  der  II. 

''  Bloomf.  brackets,  and  Wells  and  all  the  other  recent 
editors  (except  Beng.,  Matth.,  Schott)  cancel,  the  word  iSiovg, 
on  the  authority  of  A.B.D*.E.F.G.  and  many  cursive  MSS. 
Vulg.,  &c. ;  Tertull,  also  asserting  (Adv.  Marc.  V.  15.),  that 
it  was  heretically  introduced  (adjeciio  haeretici).  De  W.,  on 
the  other  hand,  thinks  that  it  may  have  been  dropped  either 
in  consequence  of  the  ofioioreXsvTov  {rovg  idiovi),  or  as  ofien- 
sive  to  the  anti-gnostic  spirit,  and  commends  Schott  for 
retaining  it.  If  genuine,  the  emphasis  plainly  is :  '  those 
whom  they  themselves  now  claim  and  glory  in  as  their  pro- 
phets.' (Chrysost. :  cov  y.al  rii  reixr]  neQKpeQOvai :  '  whose 
very  books  they  now  parade.')  A  marginal  note,  however, 
might  be  admitted,  thus :  '  Or,  as  many  read,  the  prophets.'' 
De  W.  and  Koch  connect  tovi  Ti^oprjrag  with  IxStco^diTiov. 

'  For   the    time,   see  W.  ;-Krause,  Wakef.,   Thom.,   Penn, 

Murd.,  Kenr.,  Von  der  II. The  E.  V.  marginal  rendering, 

chased  us  out,  is  supported  by  It.,  Fr.  M.  ;-Pagn.,  Castal., 
Bez.,  Pise,  Dt.  Ann.,  Cocc,  Berlenburger  Bibel,  Beng.,  Baumg., 
Mich.,  Wakef.,  Conyb.,  Peile,  Koch  ;-Schirl. ;  and  it  is  certainly 
an  error  to  say  (Koppe,  De  W.)  that  iy.Sioixoj  is  no  more  than 
Suixu).  The  h.  is  at  least  intensive,  =  pcrsuqaov.  Hence 
Mack. :  greatly  persecuted. 

'  For  the  Stephanie  iftas,  Erasm.,  Bez.,  the  Elzevir,  Wells 
and  all  recent  editors  have  rj/iae,  which  I  recommend  for 
adoption ;  us. Wakef.  gives  are  as  a  supplement. 

^  The  absence  of  a  ;<«('  (which  man}-  verss.  erroneously  supjily) 
before  y.m/.voi'Tcor  (v.lG)  tends  to  show,  that  the  last  clause  of  this 
verse  is  not  directed  independently,  and  iii  general,  against  '  the 


morose  and  unsocial  bigotry  of  the  Jews  respecting  all  Gentiles ' 
(Scoti)—advei-sus  omnes  alios  hostile  odium  (Tacitus) — of 
which  the  heathen,  indeed,  often  complained,  but  which,  at 
least  in  some  of  its  supposed  manifestations,  would  be  differ- 
ently regarded  by  a  Hebrew  of  the  Hebrews ;  but  is  rather 
itself  immediately  explained  and  justified  by  v.  IG.  Wilfully 
to  obstruct  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel  to  the  nations  is,  in 
the  view  of  an  Apostle,  to  act  the  part  of  an  enemy  of  the 
human  race  (Chrysost.,  Theodor.,  &c.). — The  verse  ends  with 
a  comma  in  almost  all  editions  of  the  Greek  Text,  and  R.  ;- 
Vulg.  ;-Erasm.,  Castal.,  Muse,  Thorn.,  Sharpe,  Conyb.,  Kenr., 
Peile,  Von  der  II.  See  especially  the  commentaries  of  Muse, 
Schott,  Liinem. 

1  '  By  every  means  in  their  power.'  See  3  John  10,  N.  c, 
&c.  C,  B.,  (use  to  hinder  ;-and  so  Wells,  Bens.,  Mack.,  Thorn., 
Bloomf,  Conyb.,  Turnb.),  R.  (prohibiting --and  so  Penn)  ;- 
Syr.  (as  in  Rom.  1  :  13),  Latin  verss.  (vts^  prohibere,  obsistere, 
impedire  ;-except  Castal.,  velantes),  German  verss.  (use  welt- 
ren,  hindern,  abhalten,  or  a  compound  of  hindern),  Dt.  (ver- 
hinderen),  French  verss.  (use  empccher)  ;-Theophylact  (ifino- 
Si^otToiv),  Wakef.  (not  suffering),  Peile  (throwing  every  impe- 
diment in  the  way)  ;-Bretsch.  and  Wahl  =  Green  and  Rob. 
(to  hinder,  to  prevent,  to  restrain).  Nor  are  we  to  take  the 
present  participle  here  as  implying  no  more  than  a  wish  or  an 
attempt  to  hinder  (Moldenh.,  Krause,  Stolz,  Mey.,  Flatt,  De  W., 
Conyb.).     They  did  hinder,  and  continued  to  hinder,  though 

they  did  not  succeed  in  stopping. For  the  change  in  the 

rendering  of  ao)d-coaii>,  see  W.  (simply  be),  R.  ;-Wesl.,  Jlack., 
Symonds,  Newe,  Thorn.,  Murd.,  Kenr.  ;-and  almost  all  foreign 
verss.     See  1  Pet.  1  :  7,  N.  k. 

"'  'Although  the  patience  of  God  bore  with  them  so  long.' 
Comp.  alX  ov  Tt^oy.oTjjovoiv  inl  nletov  of  2  Tim.  3  :  9.  No- 
where, indeed,  is  Se  =  yd^.  See  2  Pet.  1  :  5,  N.  r.— Syr.  ;- 
Ambrosiast.,  Erasm.,  Muse,  Vat.,  Mont.,  Zanch.,  Cocc, 
Schmidt,  AVells,  Bens.,  Dodd.,  Wesl.,  Baumg.  and  the  later 
German  verss.,  Wakef.,  Mack.,  Thom.,  Giisch.,  Penn,  Sharpe, 
Bloomf.,  Conyb.  ;-Win.  p.  531. 

"  '  There  is  nothing  now  between  it  and  them.  It  has  not 
yet  consumed  them ;  but  it  is  already  kindled,  and  will  con- 
tinue to  burn  tU  rilos.'  The  %(pd-aae  rests  on  the  dvajiXr]- 
Quiaat..  If  the  latter  is,  or  may  be  conceived  of  as,  historical, 
then  so  also  the  former.  Comp.  Matt.  12:  28:  '  If  it  be  a 
fact,  that  I  am  working  these  miracles  by  a  Divine  pow- 


16 


I.  THESSALONIANS.     CHAP.  II. 


KING    JAMES     VERSION. 

come  upon  them  to  the  utter- 
most. 

17  But  we,  bretliron,  being 
taken  from  you  tor  a  short  time 
ill  presence,  not  in  heart,  en- 
deavoured the  more  abundantly 


GREEK    TEXT. 


REVISED    VERSION. 


TrauTore-    €<pdaae  8e  eir  ayrow  77 '  come   upon   tliem    °to    make   au 
opyr)  els  re'Aor.  ^i^''* 

17  "^Hfitls  Se,  a8eX(pol,  mrop-  17  But  we,  brethren,  phaving 
(bavLaOiuTts  ad)  iawu  irphs  ku-  been 'bereaved  of  you  for -a  short 
'\       ri  '     /  >  5>/       tnne,  '  m  presence,  not  ni  heart, 

pov  copas,^  TrpoacoTTcp   ov  KapSca,   ,^^^    ^^^.^    abundantly    endea- 

TrepiaaoTepcos  eairov^aaafXiv  ro 


then  another  fact,  in  which  you  profess  to  feel  a  deep  interest, 
must  already  have  hapj'ened,  little  as  you  were  aware  of  it ; 
t(f&a.oev  eip  vfiSs  7j  ^aaiXsia  rov  deov.''  It  is  true  that  such 
a  use  of  the  aorist  is  rather  Greek  than  English.  But  we  are 
not  therefore  to  say,  that  past  time  stands  here  for  present 
(Grot.,  Baumg.,  Krause,  Wakef  and  Boothr.  [is  ocertaking], 
Mack.,   Thorn.,  [is  coming],  All.,   Mey.,  Pelt),  or  for  future 

(Bens.,    Guyse,   Koppe,  Kos.,  Stolz,  Flatt). For   'ifd-aae, 

Lachm.  reads  'eipd'axev. 

°  Gr.  unto  or  for  an  end;  but  the  ambiguity  would  be  apt 
to  mislead.  The  meaning  of  ele  reXog  is  not  everywhere  the 
same,  but  depends  to  some  extent  on  the  context.  In  the  pre- 
sent instance  it  lias  been  very  variously  interpreted ;  by  some, 
as  an  attributive  of  17  o^yij,  =  fj  its  Ttkos  oQyrj  or  »}  op//}  r, 
th  rilos  (Castal.,  extrtma  ira ;  Vat.,  '  ira  in  aeternum,  id  est, 
vindicta  e.xtrenia  ct  implacabilis;'  Koppe,  '  suppUcia  cxtrcma, 
h.  extremo  mundi  tempore  exstitura,  vel '  [and  so  Flatt]  '  se- 
cundum Ilebr.  n^3  13)  jmenae  gravissimae,  nee  nisi  cum  ipso 
hominum  interilu  cessalurae.  Dan.  9  :  27.  cf.  Num.  17  :  13. 
Jos.  8  :  24.  10  :  20.' ;  Wakef,  Turnb.,  complete,  final,  punish- 
ment; 0\s\\.,  tvratit  which  shall  work  on  to  its  full  manifesta- 
tion ;  &c.) ;  by  others,  as  belonging  adverbially  to  tfd-aae, 
with  the  sense  of  riXos,  ro  reXoi,  finalli/,  at  length,  at  last 
(Germ.  ;-Beiis.,  Ros.,  Mack.,  Thom.,  Stolz,  Van  Ess,  Mey., 
&c.),  or  of  releicos,  thoroughly,  utterly  (Camerar.,  Hombergk, 
Bretsch.,  Burt,  Troll.,  Koch,  &c.).  Preferring  the  verbal  con- 
nection, we  shall  still  do  better  to  take  d;  as  marking  the 
issue,  scope,  or  limit,  of  the  wrath  that  now  lighted  on  unbe- 
lieving, persecuting  Israel ;  that  being  either  an  end,  con- 
svimmation,  exhaustion,  of  the  wrath  itself  (comp.  Olsh.  above, 
lidnem.,  thus:  'sis  relos  belongs  to  the  whole  clause  eyr&aae 
— o^yi'i,  and  signifies :  even  to  its  [the  wrath's]  end,  that  is, 
the  wrath  of  God  has  come  upon  them  to  its  extreme  limit,  so 
that  it  must  now  di.scharge  itself;  7iow  must  judgment  take 
the  place  of  the  previous  long-suffering  and  patience.'),  or  an 
end,  utter  destruction,  of  the  objects  of  it  (the  common  ex- 
planation). E.  V.  goes  beyond  the  Greek  in  asserting,  or  too 
strongly  suggesting,  that  the  worst,  if  not  the  whole,  had  already 
happened. — W.  {in  to  the  ende),  R.  {even  to  the  end)  ;-Syr. 
(^  Vulg.  usque  in  finem),  Dt.  {tot  het  einde),  Fr.  M.  {jusqu' 
au  lout),  Fr.  S.  marg.  {pour  la  Jih)  ;-Ambrosiast.,  Fab.,  Calv., 
{as  Vulg.),  Erasm.,  Muse.,  Vat.,  Mont.,  Cocc.  Schmidt,  {in 
finem),  Ilamm.,  Penn,  {to  the  end),  Berlenburger  Bibel,  Mich., 
{zum  Ende),  All.,  Kist.,  {his  zu  Ende),  De  W.  {zum  Garaus), 
Dav.  {to  the  making  an  end  of  them),  Conyb.  marg.  {to  make 


an  end  of  them),  Peile  {•  to  make  an  end  of  both  their  place 
and  nation').  Von  der  II.  ('und  bleibt  bis  zum  Ende'). 

p  Dt.,  Fr.  S.  ;-Ncwc.,  Penn,  Conyb.,  Turnb. 

■J  Gr.  orphaned.  Chrysost.  {Ep.  ii.  ad  Olymp.  12.) :  ovS'e 
yaQ  iiTtEj  yjoQtox^'Evras  vfidiVf  oiSs  SiaoTtaa&evres  vjutuv,  ov8e 
SinaTatTeg,  ovSs  uTtoXet^d'Evxeg,  a)./'  anoQ^ai'iad'EVTes  vfiojv. 
Xe^ty  e^/^Tfjaer  iy.a2'i)v  lufft^vai  rl^r  odvi'r^v  avrov  t/;^  tpv/ijs. 
xairoiys  ei'  rd^et  TZareoog  i]V  o.7laaiv  avros,  a).).a  naiSiuiv 
o^ipavcov  EV  tfi  acoQvy  riXixiq  rov  yEyEVvr^xoTa  aTtofioXovrwv 
cp&Eyyerat  QrjfiaTa,  xrL  :  '  He  says  not :  parted  from  you,  or 
torn  from  you,  or  distant,  or  absent,  but:  bereaved  [orphaned] 
of  you.  He  sought  for  a  word  that  might  fitly  indicate  his 
mental  anguish.  Though  standing  in  the  relation  of  a  father 
to  them  !iU,  he  3'et  utters  the  language  of  orphan  children  that 
have  prematurely  lost  their  parent.'  And  so  Oecum. :  c.to^- 
^at'ia&Ei'TEs,  avri  rod  o^ffavoi  xaraXEC^&ErrEs  ctf  v/idjr: 
'  orphaned,  for,  left  orphans  by  you.' — Syr.  (as  at  John  14  :  18, 
where  the  Greek  is  o^faroi),  Germ,  (beraubet),  Dt.  (beroofd). 
It.  (orhati)  ;-Fab.  and  subsequent  Latin  verss.  {as  It.),  Ber- 
lenburger Bibel  (als  cin  Valer  der  Kinder  berauhl),  Baumg., 
Moldenh.,  Flatt,  {as  Germ.),  Wakef.,  jS'ewc,  All.  {durch  Tren- 
nung  vcrwaist),  Clarke  (bereft  of  children),  Greenf  (as  Gen. 
43  :  14),  Penn,  Sharpe,  De  W.  and  Lunem.  (verw.),  Barn., 
Murd.,  Peile  {torn  from  .  .  .  and  ber.),  Von  der  H.  {getrennl 
und  icie  verw.)  ;-Koh.  {^bereaved  and  separated'),  &.C.; — 
several,  it  will  be  observed,  retaining  also  the  idea  of  removal, 
involved  in  the  strong  conslructio  2'racgnans  of  the  Greek. 
In  vain  would  Pyle  and  Mich,  insist  that  the  Apostle  speaks, 
not  of  himself,  but  of  the  Thessalonians,  as  orphaned.  The 
other  representation,  which  alone  suits  the  grammar  and 
agrees  best  with  the  context,  is  also  the  more  tender  and  deli- 
cate of  the  two. 

'  Gr.  an  hour's  time. A  comma  after  time  is  the  punctua- 
tion not  only  of  our  Text,  and  of  the  great  majority  both  of 
editions  and  verss.,  but  also  of  the  original  E.  V. 

•  Many  (Castal.,  B.  and  L.,  Turret.,  Dodd.,  Mich.,  Koppe, 
Ros.,  Newc.,  Pelt,  Sharpe,  Olsh.,  Bloomf.,  Conyb.,  Turnb.) 
treat  TtEQiaaorE^coe  as  a  superlative  or  emphatic  positive. 
But,  while  the  expression  is  a  frequent  one  with  Paul,  he 
never  so  uses  it.  As  strictly  comparative,  however,  it  has 
been  explained  in  very  different  ways ;  e.  g.  Oecum. :  t]  ojs 
siy.og  Tjv  Tovs  TTpos  tu^av  anoXEKfd'h'ras*.  'more  than  was  to  be 
expected  of  those  so  recently  separated.'  So  also  Tbeophjdact. 
But  if.  as  Ijiinem.  objects,  there  is  too  little  psychologj'  {un- 


I.  THESSALONIANS.     CHAP.  II. 


17 


KING     JAMES'    VERSION. 

to  see  your  face  with  great  de- 
sire. 

18  Wlierefore  we  would  have 
come  uuto  you,  even  I  Paul, 
once  and  again;  but  Satan  hin- 
dered us. 

19  For  what  is  our  liope,  or 
joy,  or  crown  of  rejoicing  /    Are 


GREEK    TEXT. 

irpoacoTvov   vjxwv  ISelu  ev  ttoAAj; 
(Trtdv/jila. 

18  8co  rjOeKrjcrafieu  iXdelv 
irpos  vfJLay,  iyo)  fxeu  UavXos  Koi 
aira^  kol  5t?,  koI  eveKoyj/ei'  i]fjias 
o  Marauds. 

1 9  TtV  yap  yp-cov  iAirls  rj  x"P" 
T)  (TTecpavof  Kav^aecos ;   r]  ov)(l 


REVISED    VERSION. 

voured  to  see  your  face,  •  with 
great  desire. 

IS  "Wherefore  we  "wislied  to 
come    unto    you,   even    I  Paul, 


"  both  once  and  again ; 
tan  'thwarted  us. 


'and  Sa- 


19  For  what  is  our  hope,  or 
joy,  or  crown  of  'glorying '/    »0r 


psychologisch)  in  this,  his  own  view,  adopted  from  Schott : 
■  the  more,  as  the  separation  had  been«o  recent,'  errs  just  the 
other  way  ;  to  saj'  nothing  of  the  awkward  implication,  that 
the  lapse  of  time  would  abate,  or  had  already  abated,  the 
apostolic  fervour.  Others  (Luther,  Muse,  Zanch.,  Bretsch., 
De  W.,  Baumgarten-Crusius,  Koch)  lay  the  stress  on  ov  xa^. 
Siq :  '  the  more,  because  still  with  you  in  heart '  (with  which 
Zanch.  joins  an  erroneous  interpretation  [given  also  by  Bal- 
duin  and  Turret.]  of  nrpos  y.ai^oi'  co^a;  as  =  suddenly).  But, 
besides  that,  had  the  separation  been  in  heart,  there  would 
have  been  no  aTiovSa^eii'  at  all  (Liinem.),  ov  xa^Sin  occurs 
merely  as  an  incidental,  parenthetical  correction  of  the  main 
thought,  a7To^y>avta9evTis  ap'  vftcov.  Much  better  is  Fro- 
mond's  suggestion,  cited  by  Liinem. :  '  magis  et  ardentius 
conati  sumus,  quum  sciremus  pericula,  in  quibus  versare- 
mini ' :  '  the  more  fervently  did  we  endeavour,  as  knowing  the 
perils  that  beset  j-ou.'  (Comp.  Phil.  1  :  14.)  To  this,  indeed, 
Liinem.  objects,  that  it  has  nothing  in  the  context  to  lean 
upon.  But  see  v.  14 ;  and  he  himself  goes  back  still  farther 
(v.  13),  to  account  for  the  rj/ieXe  of  this  verse ;  which,  with 
the  adversative  8e,  could  be  quite  as  well  explained  thus :  'As 
for  us,  so  far  from  being  deterred  by  our  own  experience  of 
suffering  for  the  Gospel's  sake,  or  by  our  knowledge  of  yours, 
we  so  much  the  more  &c.'  But,  perhaps,  it  is  sufficient  to 
say  with  Calv.  (and  so  Aret.,  It.  Ann,,  Gill,  Win,,  &c.),  '  adeo 
non  imminutum  fuisse  amorem  disccssu,  ut  taagis  accensus 
fuerit ' :  that  the  writer's  '  love,  instead  of  being  lessened  by 
absence,  was  rather  the  more  inflamed  thereby  ; '  especially 
when  it  is  also  observed  that  the  word  {anoQipai'.),  in  which 
the  separation  is  alluded  to,  expresses  even  more  strongly  the 
feeling  of  desolation  (Vulg.  and  Ambrosiast,  desolati)  which 
it  caused, — The  Greek  order  is  retained  by  Bens,,  Mack,, 
Newc.,  Thom.,  Boothr.,  Penn,  Sharpe,  Murd,,  Peile  (though 
most  of  these,  employing  a  compound  tense,  put  the  auxiliary 
have  or  did  before  the  adverb),  and  many  foreign  verss, 

'  While  it  is  not  well,  for  the  sake  of  avoiding  so  very 
slight  a.  risk  of  ambiguity,  to  lose,  as  many  do,  the  beautiful 
emphasis  that  belongs  to   if  noXXfi  em9vfiiq  by  position,  a 
ciirama  is  here  inserted  by  Dt,,  It,  Fr,  M,  ;-Erasm,,  Muse 
Bez,,  Zanch.,  Pise,  Cocc,  Baumg.,  Moldenh.,  Murd,,  Peile. 

"  For  Sio,  Mey.  and  Lachm,  read  Siori. 

'  The  full  force  of  ijd'ehjaafiev  as  a  separate  verb,  expressing 
a  distinct  act  nf  the  will,  a  purpose,  appears  in  Bens,,  Wakef., 

3 


Newc.  (but  insufficiently :  have  been  willing),  Thom.,  Penn, 
Sharpe,  Bloomf,,  Conyb,,  (but  too  strongly,  and  with 
a  q»iite  unnecessary  amplification:  'would  have  returned  to 
visit  you,  and  strove  to  do  so'),  Murd.,  Turnb,  ;-and  in  all 
foreign  verss,     Peile:  would  Jain  have. 

"  W.,  T,,  C.  ;-Castal,,  Muse,  Mont.,  Grot,  nempe,  Timo- 
theus  et  Silas  semel  ('  Timothy  and  Silas  once '),  Cocc, 
Schmidt,  B.  and  L.,  Baumg.,  Ros.,  Mey.,  Flatt,  Gosch.,  Conyb., 
follow  our  Text,  and  that  of  Beng.,  Ilahn,  Lachm.,  Tisch,,  in 
connecting  xal  a,Ta|  xal  Sis  exclusively  with  iya>  fih'  UaiXog. 
The  other  and  more  common  punctuation  presents  the  clause, 
iyio  ftii' Hallos,  as  introduced  independently  or  parenthetically 
for  the  purpose  either  of  identifying  the  tj/nets,  or  of  giving  a 
distinct  and  unequivocal  assurance,  that  what  was  true  in 
general  of  the  Apostolic  company,  was,  to  the  writer's  own 
knowledge,  especially  and  emphatically  true  of  himself,    Comp. 

ch.  3  :  5,  N,  x, xal  aTtas  xal  Sis,  both  once  and  twice  =  two 

several  times ; — aVral  xal  Sis,  once  and  twice  =  again  and 
again,  repeatedly  (Storr,  Opusc.  Acad.  i.  365,  Flatt,  Schott, 
De  W.,  Lunem,,  Koch.  See  Raphel.  on  Phil,  4  :  16.  Many, 
however,  including  the  lexicons,  disregard  this  distinction, 
though  Schleus,  thinks  that  in  the  present  instance  the 
number  is  definite.).  The  first  xai  is  rendered  by  the  Tulg. 
and  most  other  Latin  verss.,  Fr.  S,  ;-Baumg.  and  Lunem,  (so- 
wohl  einmal  als  [auch]  zweimal),  Mart.,  Wakef.,  Newc,  Flatt 
{nicht  nur  einmal,  sondern  zweimal  ;-and  so  De  W,,  Koch), 
Kenr.,  Peile, 

»  ^And  Satan — nothing  less  ;  '-an  additional  confirmation 
both  of  the  reality  and  the  strength  of  the  purpose.  Sec 
1  John  2  :  20,  N,  o,  &c,— Syr.,  Germ.  ;-Erasm.,  Calv.,  Muse, 
Vat.,  Mont.,  Cocc,  Stolz,  Gosch.,  Lunem.,  Peile,  Von  der  H. 

y  T.,  C,  G.,  {withstood)  ;-Erasm.,  Calv,,  Muse,  Vat.,  (oi- 
stitit  ;-for  the  Vulg,  impedivit),  Bens.,  Pyle,  Kenr.,  Turnb., 
{[hath]  prevented),  Wakef.  {came  in  our  way),  Thom.  {ob- 
structed), Bloomf.  {thwarted  our  purpose). 

'  E.  V.  marg. ;  2  Cor.  7:4;  comp.  Rom.  15  :  17.  In  6  in- 
stances out  of  12  E,  V.  has  boasting.  And  the  same  variation 
is  found  in  its  rendering  of  xavyr^ita  and  xav/ao^iai  ;-W.,  R,, 
{glory)  ;-Wells,  Blackwall,  Bens,,  Guyse,  Wakef.  {triumph), 
Mack.,  Newc,  Boothr.,  Sharpe  {boasting).  Barn,.  Conyb.  {ichcrc- 
in  I  glory),  Murd.     All  foreign  verss.  =  glory  or  glorying. 

«  '  No  wonder,  that  we  should  thus  long  after  you.  For 
what,  in  the  day  of  Christ,  is  our  peculiar  crown  as  ministers 


IS 


I.  THESSALONIANS.     CHAP.  III. 


KING    JAMES      VEUSION. 

not  even  ye  in  the  presence  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  at  his 
coming  ? 

20  For  ye  are  our  glory  and 

joy- 

CHAP.    III. 

Wherefore,  when  we  could 
no  hunger  forbear,  we  thought  it 
good  to  be  left  at  AtJiens  alone; 

2  And  sent  Timotheus,  our 
brother,  and   minister   of  God, 


GREEK    TEXT. 

Kol  vfieif,  efiTvpoadev  rov  Kvp'iov 
i)fia)v  ' Ir]crov  XpLdTov  eu  rfj  av- 
rov  irapovala ; 

20  vp-eli  yap  iare  rj  So^a 
Tjpcou  Kol  1]  X"/'"- 

CHAP.    III. 

Alo  pi]KtTL  areyovTes,  evSoKi]- 
aapev  KaTa\ei(p0rjvaL  ej/ ' AdrjvaLS 
povoi, 

2  KOLL  eiTtpi'^apev  TtpioOeov  rov 
aSeXcPov  Tjiiav  /cat  Si.aKOvoi>  rov 


REVISED    VERSION. 

are  not  ye  '■also,  "  befoi'e  our 
Lord  Jesus  ''Christ  at  his  com- 
ing? 

20  'For  ye  are  our  glory  and 

joy- 

CHAP.    III. 

Wherefore,  'when  we  could 
no  longer  ""endure,  we  thought 
'  good  to  be  left  "in  Athens  alone, 

2  And  sent  'Timothy,  our 
brother,  and  'minister  of  God, 


of  Christ?  What  but  sinners,  through  our  instrumentality 
converted  from  the  error  of  their  way  ?  (James  5  :  20.  Comp. 
2  Cor.  1  :  14;  Phil.  2  :  16 ;  4  :  1 ;  Dan.  12  :  3 ;  &c.)  Or  is 
there  any  doubt  that  you  are  of  that  number  ? ' — E.  V.  fre- 
quently errs  in  treating  /;  as  a  mere  mark  of  interrogation 
(Matt.  20  :  53;  Rom.  3  :  29;  0:3;  &c.),  though  generally  it 
tnauslates  it  as  above  ;  see  Matt.  7  :  4,  9 ;  Rom.  2:4;  11  :  34, 
35  ;  &c.  ;-Dt.  (en  ;-omitted  in  the  later  edition)  ;-Mont.,  Olsh., 
De  W.,  Liinem.  ;-Win.  (oder  etxva),  Rob.  (says  of  ij  interroga- 
tive :  '  The  primary  signification  or  is  strictly  retained,  or 
whether  1  or  if  jterhajts  ?  an  forte  7 ').  Some  (Syr.  ;-Baumg., 
Van  Ess  Mey.,  Pelt,  Von  der  II.)  arbitrarily  make  >}  ovyj  ^ 
ihv  fii),  nisi,  if  not. 

'  '  No  less  than  other  churches,  to  which  we  sustain  similar 
relations.' — In  this  sense  do  Chrysost.  and  Oecum.  under- 
stand the  y.ai ;  and  so  likewise  the  Latin  and  German  com- 
ment.irics  explain  cl,  ctiam,  audi,  of  the  verss.  (except  Vulg., 
Ambrosiast.,  Castal.,  All.,  which,  like  the  Syr.,  omit  xai. 
Tertull.  has  it,  De  Resurr.  Cam.  24),  Dt.,  It.,  Fr.  S.  ;-"\Vhitb., 
Wells,  Dodd.,  Wesl.,  Gill  ('or  ye  also'),  Mack.,  Bloomf. 

'  A  comma  is  inserted  after  v/ieis  in  all  editions  of  the  Text, 
except  Matth.  and  Tisch.  It  helps  to  obviate  such  a  misap- 
prehension as  that  of  Olsh.  (q.  d.  '  Shall  ye  not  also  stand 
before  the  Son  of  man?'),  by  suggesting  the  necessary  sup- 
plement from  the  preceding  clause,  i-jUiOy  tlnU,  yn^a,  oTtf. 
xavx. — It.  ;-Erasm.,  Muse,  Vat.,  Pise,  Cocc,  Wells  and  Sharpe 
(improperly  treat  r,  ov/i  y.ai  vfiels;  as  a  parenthesis  ),  Jloldenh., 

Wakef ,  Penn,  De  W.,  Liinem.,  Murd.,  Turnb. For  before, 

see  ch.  1  :  3,  N.  m,  &c. 

"  The  word  X^iarov  is  bracketed  by  Knapp,  and  cancelled 
by  Mey.,  Lachm.,  Tisch. 

'  '  The  question  I  ask  with  a  joyful  confidence ;  for  ye ' 
(vficTg,  whoever  else)  '  are  '  (iaze,  even  now  ;-so  Muse,  Whitb., 
Wells,  Flatt.  The  objection  of  Pelt  and  Liinem.,  that  the 
passage  contains  no  indication  of  this  distinction  of  time,  is, 
perhaps,  answered  bj-  the  introduction  of  the  jjrescnt  copula 
[which  some,  indeed,  choose  to  translate  as  future],  in  connec- 
tion with  the  omission  of  any  such  words   [eu-rt^oad'ti'  rov  K. 


mL]  as  determine  the  reference  of  the  preceding  verse.  It  is 
true,  however,  that  the  clause  might  be  otherwise  explained, 
thus:  Ye  are  what  shall  then  be  manifested  as)  'our  glory 
and  joy.'  Many  (T.,  C,  G.,  B.  ;-Germ.,  Fr.  M.  ;-PagD.,  B.  and 
L.,  Bens.,  Mart.,  Mich.,  Krause,  Wakef ,  Mack.,  Stolz,  Van  Ess, 
All.,  Mey.,  Flatt,  De  W.,  Troll.,  Scholef ,  Conyb.,  Liinem.,  Peile, 
Turnb.,  Koch  ;-AYin.,  Rob.)  take  ya^  as  intensive,  yes,  indeed, 
truly,  &c. 

•  Some  verss.,  in  retaining  here  the  pjirticipial  construction, 
fail  to  express  the  conditional  or  subjective  ftrjy.ert,  and  thus 
they  convey  or  suggest  a  simply  historical  sense,  which  would 
have  required  ovy.en  oriyorre^j  £vSoy/';<TajU£v  ^=  ovy.in  lort^n- 
fi£7't  £vSoy.riaafi£v  Se. 

''  The  verb  oreyio  is  used  in  various  senses  (for  which  see 
the  lexicons),  but  in  none  that  would  here  allow  the  interpre- 
tation :  '  When  we  could  no  longer  refrain  from  doing  what 
we  did.' — Excepting  here  and  at  v.  5,  the  word  occurs  in  the 
N.  T.  only  in  1  Cor.  9  :  12;  13  :  7,  and  there  E.  V.  renders  it 
to  svffer,  to  hear.  In  the  present  instance  E.  V.  adopts  the 
phrase  of  the  older  verss.  (except  W.,  suffered),  and  is  fol- 
lowed only  by  Hamm.  (but  the  paraphrase  thus :  '  Being  no 
longer  able  to  bear  the  want  and  desire  of  seeing  &c.'),  Wells, 
Sharpe.  Other  English  verss.  (excepting  Conyb.  being  no 
longer  able  to  restrain  my  desire,  Peile  could  no  longer  contain 
[our  feelings]  =  Bez.  nos  non  amplius  conlineremus,  Turnb. 
containing)  use  to  endure  or  to  bear,  sometimes  with  a  supple- 
ment, such  as  otir  anxiety,  our  solicitude,  &c.;  and  the  same 
general  sense  [sustinerc,  tolerare,  ferre,  rcr-  or  ertragen,  en- 
durer,  &c.)  pervades  almost  all  the  foreign  verss.  Hesych.: 
xQvnrei,  avvexet.  /Saard^ei,  vTto/usvsi.  Suidas :  xa^re^et.  vTto- 
fiivei.     Theodor. :  aiex^ai. 

'  Wesl.,  Bloomf,  Kenr.  {thought  well). 

"  See  ch.  2  :  2,  N.  i. 

'  See  ch.  1  :  1,  N.  b. 

'  For  Siay.ovov  rov  0cov  xai  avvcQyov  ijiiwv,  Griesb.,  Mey., 
Lachm.,  Tisch..  Bloomf,  read  avre^yoi'  rov  &£ou.  The  words, 
xal  avre^yov  liftiav  are  cancelled  by  Scholz,  and  bracketed  by 
Theile. 


I.  THESSALONIANS.     CHAP.  HI. 


19 


KING     JAMES      VERSION. 

and  our  fellow-labourer  in  tlie 
gospel  of  Christ,  to  establish 
you,  and  to  comfort  you  con- 
cerning your  faith : 

3  That  no  man  should  be 
moved  by  these  afflictions:  for 
yourselves  know  that  we  are  ap- 
pointed thereunto. 

4  For  verily,  when  we  were 
with  you,  we  told  you  before 
that  we  should  suffer  tribula- 
tion; even  as  it  came  to  pass, 
and  ye  know. 


GREEK    TEXT. 


Oeov  KOI  avvtpyov  i]fjLcoi>  ev  tw 
evayyeXlco  rov  XpLarov,  et?  to 
arr^pi^aL  vjxas  kol  irapaKaXeaaL 
vfj.ds  irepl  rrjs  iria-Tecos  vficov, 

3  TO  fiTjSei'a  oraluea-dac  iu 
TOLS  OXi^eaL  ravTais'  avTol  yap 
otSare  otl  elf  tovto  Knp-eOa- 

4  /cat  yap  ore  irpos  vp-as  VP-^^i 
irpoeXeyopLev  vplv  otl  p.eXXop.ei> 
dXlfSeaOai,  KaOws  kcu  lyeveTO  Kal 
olSaTe- 


REVISED    VERSION. 

and  our  fellow-labourer  in  the 
gospel  of  Christ,  to  establish 
you,  and  to  ^exhort  ""you  'con- 
cerning your  faith,! 

3  ''That  no  'one  sliould  be 
"■moved  -in  these  afflictions ;  for 
"ye  yourselves  know  that  ^unto 
this  we  are  appointed. 

4  For  "indeed,  when  we  were 
with  you,  we  'foretold  you  that 
we  "are  to  'be  afflicted;  "as  also 
it  came  to  pass,  and  ye  know. 


^  E.  v.,  ch.  4  :  1 ;  5  :  14;  2  Thess.  3  :  12;  &c.  Here  this 
sense  of  exhortation,  admonition,  encouragement,  &c..  is  es- 
pecially proper,  from  the  connection  of  the  clause  with  v.  3 
(see  there  N.  k).  It  appears  in  R.  ;-Yulg.,  German  and  French 
verss.,  Dt.  ;-Pagn.,  Calv.,  Castal.,  Mont.,  Bez.,  Zanch.,  Guyse, 
Wakef.,  Mack.,  Coke,  Scott,  GOsch.,  Penn,  Bloomf.,  Conyb., 
Kenr.,  Turnb.  ;-Wahl,  Schirl. 

■■  The  second  tftSg  is  cancelled  by  Schott,  Lachm.,  Tisch. 

'  For  xe^i,  Griesb.,  Mey.,  Schott,  Lachm.,  Tisch.,  read  iTtep 
— in  the  sense  of  Tte^i,  or  (as  Liinem.,  Koch)  in  favour  of. 
Vulg.  and  Ambrosiast.  pro. 

1  Lachm.  and  Tisch.  have  no  pause  here,  and  all  other  recent 
editors  (except  JIatth.)  have  only  a  comma,  which  is  found 
also  in  W.,  T.,  R.  ;-Vulg.,  Germ.,  Fr.  S.  ;-Ambrosiast.,  Fab., 
Erasra.,  Calv.,  Castal.,  Muse,  Vat.,  Crfcc,  Hamm.,  Schmidt,  B. 
and  L.,  Mich,  and  later  German  verss.  (except  Von  der  H.), 
Wakef.,  Sharpe,  Conyb.,  Kenr.     See  v.  3,  N.  k. 

!■  The  object  of  Timothy's  exhortation,  expressed  in  a  sort 
of  dative  of  advantage.  The  harshness,  however,  of  such  a 
use  of  the  dative  of  the  infinitive  has  led  to  Cocc.'s  interpreta- 
tion: 'ad  vos  confirmandum-hoc  verba:  Neminem  &c.' ;  and 
to  Ruckert's  (according  to  the  reading  mentioned  in  v.  2, 
N.  h),  q.  d.  -to  establish  you,  and  to  comfort  [us]  concerning 
your  faith,  hij,  in  consequence  of,  no  one  &c.' ;  as  well  as  to  the 
preference  by  others  (Win.,  Do  W.,  Liinem.,  Koch)  of  Lachm. 
and  Tisch. 's  reading  to  ftqSeva,  which,  again,  is  variously  ex- 
plained :  1.  as  governed  by  an  ds  to  be  supplied  from  v.  2 
(Matth.,  cited  by  Lunem.)  ; — 2.  as  an  absolute  accusative, 
quod  attinet  ad  (Schott,  Koch)  ; — 3.  as  dependent  on  naoa- 
xafJaac,  and  explanatory  of  it  (De  W.)  or  of  jte^I  t/Js-  Tiiarecog 
(Win.) ; — 4.  as  in  apposition  to  the  whole  of  the  preceding 
clause  descriptive  of  the  apostolic  aim,  sis  to  oTr^^i^at  v/tag 
y.ai  Ttaqax.  xtX. ; — being  just  a  negative  presentation  of  the 
same  idea  (Liinem.). 

I  Guyse,  Wakef.,  Thom.,  Conyb.,  (none  of  you),  Wesl., 
Mack.,  Penn,  Sharpe,  Turnb.     See  Rev.  3  :  7,  N.  p,  &c. 

"'  The  common  secondary  sense  of  aalvo},  to  flatter,  cajole, 
is   here   retained   in  the  passive  voice  by  Fab.   (adulaliotii 


cederet),  Aret..(though  with  a  middle  force  in  his  comment : 
'  Non  oportet  se  inipiis  conjungere  simulando  et  dissimulando ; 
non  oportet  in  gratiam  malorum  mutare  vultum.'),  Eisner, 
Wolf,  Beng.,  Baumg.  (as  allowable),  Tittm. ; — in  the  middle, 
by  Bez.  (as  allowable  :  '  adblandiri,  adversariis  videlicet  Evan- 
gelii '),  Burt,  (who  gives  the  whole  clause  thus :  By  paying 
court  to  no  one  improperly). 

"  Whether  as  the  cause,  or  (see  N.  m)  the  occasion. — W., 
T.,  C,  B.,  R.  ;-Vulg.,  Germ.,  Dt.,  It.,  Fr.  M.,-S.  (au  milieu 
de)  ;-Fab.,  Erasm.,  Pagn.,  Calv.,  Muse,  Vat.,  Mont.,  Aret., 
Tremell.,  Zanch.,  Cocc,  Krause.  Van  Ess  (unler),  All.,  Pelt, 
De  W.,  Lunem.,  Kenr.,  Von  der  H.,  Turnb.  (amidst),  Koch. 

"  See  ch.  2  :  1,  N.  b. 

P  A  pronominal  construction  is  employed  by  W.  {in  this 
thing),  B.  (to  this)  ;-Dodd.  (to  these),  Newc,  Coke,  Turnb., 
(as  R.),  Thom.  (for  this),  Penn  (to  that  end),  Sharpe  (as 
above) ; — besides   very  many  foreign  verss.  (in  or  ad  hoc, 

a  questo,   &c.      Dt.=Wells,  Wesl.,  hereunto,  hereto). The 

Greek  order  is  retained  by  W.  ;-Whitb.,  Penn,  Sharpe ; — 
besides  most  foreign  verss. 

1  E.  v.,  Phil.  2  :  27  ;-R.  (eyen)  ;-Bens.,  Guyse,  Dodd., 
Mack.,  Kenr.,  (as  R.),  Wakef.,  Penn,  Murd.  (also),  Turnb. 
(atid,  indeed ;  for  xal  yd(i).  No  foreign  version  has  the  formal 
emphasis  of  E.  V.,  but  some  such  particle  as  et,  auch,  ja,  &c. 

'  E.  v.,  2  Cor.  13  :  2  ;-R.  ;-Bens.,  Wakef.,  Mack.,  Sharpe, 
Turnh.—Ti^oeXeyo/uev,  imperfect,  used  to  foretell ;  which  may 
be  given  in  the  margin.  Such  forewarnings  were  common 
with  the  Apostles.     See  2  Thess.  2  :  5,  N.  g. 

=  The  permanent  and  inevitable  lot  of  Christians  in  this 
life,  as  sis  tovto  xdftevoi  (v.  3). — The  presence  of  /iikXofiev  i.s 
distinctly  recognized  by  most  verss. ;  as  implying  aj}jjoinl- 
ment,  certainty,  necessity,  &c.,  by  Germ.,  Fr.  M.,-S.  ;-Fab., 
Moldenh.,  Mich.,  Krause,  Mack,  (were  to  be  ;-and  so  Sharpe, 
Murd.),  Van  Ess,  Gossner,  Liinem.,  Koch  ; — as  implying  near- 
ness, by  Wakef.  (were  going  to  he),  Thom.  (should  soon  be). 
See  Rev.  10  :  7,  N.  y,  &c.  Fr.  S.,retains  the  present  indicative, 
devons. 

t  E.  v.,  2  Cor.  1  :  6;  1  Tim.  5  :  10;  Ileb.  11  :  37;-Dodd., 


20 


I.  THESSALONIANS.     CHAP.  III. 


KING    JAMES     VERSION. 

5  For  this  cause,  when  I  could 
uo  longer  forbear,  I  sent  to  know 
your  faith,  lest  by  some  means 
the  tempter  have  tempted  you, 
and  our  labour  be  in  vain. 

6  But  now,  when  Timotheus 
came  from  you  unto  us,  and 
brought  us  good  tidings  of  your 
faith   and   charity,  and  that  ye 


GREEK    TEXT. 


Sia 


b  oia  TOVTO  Kuyu)  ^t]K(:Ti  crre- 
■yu)V,  tirefxy^a  eJ?  to  yvdvai  ttjv 
TviaTiv  vfjLOii',  fjiT]  TTws  iiTelpaaev 
v/j.df  6  ireipa^oiv,  kou  tis  Kevov 
yivrjTaL  o  kottos  i]ficoi>. 

6  apTt  8e  iXOovTOs  Tipodeov 
Trpos  rjpas  a(f)  vpatv,  /cat  evayye- 
Ataapeuov  i^plv  ti]v  TriaTiv  kou 
TTJV  ayaTn-jv  vpu)v,  kou  otl  ^X'^re 


REVISED    VERSION. 

•5  'Therefore,  *^whcn  1  "also 
could  no  longer  ^endure,  I  sent 
to  know  your  faith,  'lest  "per- 
haps the  tempter  'had  tempted 
you,  and  our  'toil  ""should  'prove 
in  vain. 

6  But  'just  now,  ^Timothy 
"■having  come  'to  us  from  you, 
and  brought  us  good  tidings  of 
your  faith  and  dove,  and  that  ye 


'  See  ch.  2  :  13,  N.  n,  &c. 

"  See  V.  1,  N.  a. 

"  Not :  '  I,  like  you  Thessalonians '  (v.  6.  So  Schott,  Olsh.), 
but:  'I.  no  more  than  my  companions.'  Comp.  ch.  2:  18, 
N.  w. — R.  ;-Syr.,  Latin  and  Italian  verss.  (except  Fab.,  Castal.), 
Germ.,  Dt.,  Fr.  S.  ;-"\Vhitb.,  Dotld.,  Mack.,  Newc,  Mey.,  Flatt 
and  later  German  verss.,  Greeuf.,  Penn,  Conyb.,  Murd.,  Liinera., 
Kenr..  Koch ;  though  many  of  these  erroneously  (see  2  Pet. 
1  :  14,  N.  z,  <fcc.)  attach  xai  to  Sia  rovro  or  to  the  predicate. 
As  little  to  be  approved  is  Eadie's  rendering,  indeed;  for 
which  he  cites  such  texts  as  Acts  2G  :  29 ;  Rom.  3:7; 
1  Cor.  7  :  8,  40 ;  &c. 

y  See  V.  1,  N.  b. 

•  Dt.;-Baurag.,  IMoldenh.,  Van  Ess,  All.,  Flatt,  Schott, 
Fritzsche,  De  W.,  Scholef.,  Bloomf.,  Liinem.,  Von  der  11.  ;- 
Bretsch.,  Wahl,  Green,  Schirl.,  Koch,  translate  fiij  jiiog  as  an 
indirect  interrogative,  dependent  on  yveSrai:  whether,  whether 
perhaps,  whether  not  perhaps.  But  I  do  not  find  that  either 
the  simple  /utj,  which  occurs  so  often,  or  /tiJTttog,  which  occurs 
other  11  times  (and,  excepting  Acts  27  :  29,  always  in  Paul's 
epistles),  is  ever  thus  used  m  the  N.  T.  (though  the  /xi^moi  of 
Gal.  2  :  2  is  so  explained  by  Usteri  and  Green).  And  even 
here  Fritzsche,  De  W.,  Scholef.,  Green,  introduce  the  common 
rendering  in  the  last  clause :  '  Itsl  our  labour ; '  and  Koch  re- 
solves the  supplied  particle  into  '  dass  doch  oder  damit  doch 
nicht.' 

'  E.  v.,  2  Cor.  2:7;  9:4  {haphj).  The  same  sense  is 
found  here  in  (besides  nearly  all  those  cited  in  N.  z)  W.,  T., 
R.  ;-Vulg.,  Germ.  ;-Calv.,  Castal.,  Mont.,  Tremell.,  Schmidt, 
Giisch.,  Kenr.,  Peile  ;-Rob. 

''  On  the  mutual  relation  of  the  two  aorists,  cTiefnija  .  .  . 
iTtfi^aaw,  comp.  2  Pet.  1  :  16,  N.  g.— T.,  C,  G.,  B.  ;-Engl.  Ann. 
('  or,  had  '),  Newc,  Conyb.  ;-Green.  The  form  of  the  pluper- 
fect subjunctive  appears  in  Germ.,  Italian  and  French  verss.  ;- 
Erasm.,  Pagn.,  Calv.,  Castal.,  Vat.,  Tremell.,  Bcz.,  Zanch., 
Schmidt,  Bens.,  Boothr.,  All.,  Giisch.,  Penn,  Fritzsche,  De  W., 
Murd.,  Turnb. 


"  See  ch.  1  :  3,  N.  j,  &c. 

"^  The  fact  of  the  temptation  might  be  assumed;  but  the 
Apostle  must  still  be  doubtful  and  anxious  as  to  the  result. 
Hence  the  change  of  mood,  i-nci^aoEv  .  .  .  yin;rai.  (Neither 
here  nor  elsewhere  is  the  idea  of  the  success  of  the  temptation 
involved  in  7tci^dt,oi  [Ilamm.,  Whitb.,  Mack.,  Brown],  however 
it  may  sometimes  be  suggested  by  it.)  — Bens.,  Newc.  {might), 
Boothr.,  Conyb.,  Green.  Of  the  others  cited  in  N.  b,  an  im- 
perfect subjunctive  is  here  employed  by  Germ.  ;-Tremell., 
Zanch.,  Schmidt,  All.,  Fritzsche,  De  W. 

'  Bens.,  Green.  But  the  sense  oi  fieri,  to  he  made,  to  he- 
come,  &c.,  is  given  also  by  W.,  T.  {had  hecn  bestoxved  ■,-a,nd  so 
C,  G.  And  to  the  same  effect  Peile,  should  have  been  put 
forth),  R.  ;-Wakef.,  Mack.,  Penn,  Kenr.  ;-and  foreign  verss. 
generally. 

'  In  this  classical  sense,  even  note,  now  lately,  recently,  &c., 
is  «>«  taken  by  E.  V.,  Matt.  9  :  18 ;  and  here  by  T.,  C.,  G., 
B.  ;-French  verss.  ;-Fab.  and  later  Latin  verss.  generally, 
Guyse,  Gill,  Wakef,  Flatt,  Pelt,  Schott  ;-Sch6ttg.,  Schleus., 
Wahl,  Green,  Rob.,  Schirl.  Many  connect  it  with  klO-ot-roi. 
Comp.  2  Thess.  2  :  7,  N.  u. 

«  See  ch.  1  :  1,  N.  b. 

•■  The  participial  construction  is  retained  in  one  or  both 
clauses,  by  R.  ;-Vulg.,  Italian  verss.,  Fr.  M.,-S.  ;-Mont.,  Cocc, 
Dodd.,  Wakef,  Thom.,  Penn,  Turnb. 

'  The  Tt^os  fifiae  comes  first  in  W.,  R.  ;-Syr.,  Latin  verss. 
generally.  Germ.,  Fr.  M.  ;-Bens.,  Dodd.,  Wesl.,  Baumg.,  Mart., 
AVakef.,  Mack.,  Thom.,  Flatt,  Penn,  Sharpe,  De  \\  .,  Bloomf., 
Murd.,  Kenr.,  Peile,  Vou  der  II.,  Turnb. ; — the  English  verss. 
named  (except  R.)  having  also  to. 

1  E.  v.,  6  times  out  of  8  in  these  two  Epistles,  and  gener- 
ally elsewhere;-!.,  C,  G.  ;-Fr.  S.  (nnwwr  ;-for  the  previous 
chariti)  ;-Fab.,  Erasm.,  Calv.,  Muse,  Vat.,  Schmidt,  {dilec- 
tionem  ;-for  Vulg.  charitatan.  Gosch.  and  Schott  use  amor), 
Bens.,  Guyse,  Dodd.  and  later  English  verss.  (except  Kenr.). 
See  2  Pet.  1  :  7,  N.  a. 


"Wesl.,  Mack.,  Thom.,  Murd.  A  passive  verb  is  employed  also 
by  Syr.,  Dt,  It.  ;-Pagn.,  Castal.,  Mont.,  Bez.,  Zanch.,  Pise, 
Schmidt,  B.  and  L.,  Bens.,  Baumg.,  Giisch.,  Schott,  Sharpe, 
De  W.,  Turnb. ;  most  of  these  at  the  same  time  preserving  the 


affinity  between  d-Xi^ead-ai  here  and  &).ixiieat  in  v.  3.  This  is 
done  likewise  by  many  others,  as  the  Vulg.,  whose  phrase  in 
the  present  instance,  jiassuros  nos  tribulationes,  is  followed  by 
the  older  English  verss.  "  See  ch.  2  :  14,  N.  e,  &c. 


I.  THESSALONIANS.     CHAP.  III. 


21 


KING    JAMES      VERSION. 

have  good  remembrance  of  us 
always,  desiring  greatly  to  see 
us,  as  we  also  to  see  you: 

7  Therefore,  brethren,  we  were 
comforted  over  you  in  all  our 
affliction  and  distress  by  your 
faith  : 

8  For  now  we  live,  if  ye  stand 
fast  in  the  Lord. 

9  For  what  thanks  can  we 
render  to  God  again  for  you,  for 
all  the  joy  wherewith  we  joy  for 
your  sak.es  before  our  God ; 


10  Night  and  day  praying  ex- 
ceedingly that  we  might  see 
your  iace,  and  might  perfect 
that  which  is  lacking  in  your 
faith  ? 


GKEEK    TEXT. 

yi.v(.iav  rjfjiaiv  ayaOiiv  TvavTOTe, 
iTTLTToOovvTis  rjixds  ISelv,  Kadairep 
Koi  rjixeis  v^as, 

7  5ia  TOVTO  7rapeKAr]0T]iX€i>, 
a8eX(poi,  €0'  vfXiv,  eVt  Traarj  rfj 
OXi-^ei  Kfu  avdyKT]  rjfxav,  8ia  r?;? 
v/xmu  TTtVreo)? • 

8  oTi  vvv  ^cofiev,  eav  vjjieis 
aT-qKTjTe  iu  Kvpiu). 

9  TLi^a  yap  evyapLcrriav  8vva- 
jxeOa  TcS  0€U)  avTaivo8ovvaL  irepl 
vjxav,  iirl  irdarj  rrj  ^apS.  fj  ^aipo- 
fjiev  8l  vp.5.s  tp.Trpo(r9ev  tov  Oeov 
rjfxcov, 

10  vvKTO?  Kou  rj/xepas  virep  e/c 
Trepicrcrov  Seop-evoL  els  to  l8eLV 
vpav  TO  "Kpoacoirov,  Kat,  KaTapTL- 
auL  TO.  vaTeprjp.aTa  ttjs  Triorecoy 
vjxciv  ; 


REVISED    VERSION. 

have  good  remembrance  of  us 
always,  "earnestly  desiring  to  see 
us,  "even  as  we  also  to  see  you ; 

7  Therefore  i  we  were  com- 
forted, brethren,  "on  your  ac- 
count, "in  all  our  "affliction  and 
distress,  by  your  faith: 

8  For  now  we  live,  if  ye  stand 
fast  in  the  Lord. 

9  For  what  thanks  can  we 
render  to  God  '  concerning  you, 
pfor  all  the  joy  wherewith  we 
irejoice  for  your  ■'sake  before  our 
God; 

10  Night  and  day  praying 
»very  exceedingly  that  we  ■may 
see  your  face,  and  "  make  up 
'the  deficiencies  of  your  faith  ? 


"  E.  v.,  2  Cor.  5  :  2  ;-Wesl.,  Wakef.,  Newc,  {longing),  Mack. 
(ardently  d.),  Thorn.,  Peilc  {eagerly  d.).  See  1  Pet.  2  :  2,  N.  e. 
For  even  as,  see  ch.  2  :  11,  N.  a. 

>  The  words  Sia  r.  aa^exX.  are  kept  together  in  R.  ;-Dodd., 
Wakef.,  Murd.,  Turnb. ; — besides  man)'  foreign  verss. 

"■  Fr.  S.  (a  votre  sujel)  ;-Grot.,  Cocc,  Schott,  (vestri  or 
-a  caussa),  Guyse,  Peile,  {as  above),  Stolz,  Van  Ess,  De  W.. 
Koch,  {eurethalben  or  -tvcgen),  Conyb.  {on  your  behalf).  Others 
generally  are  divided  between  in  (Syr.,  Vulg.,  Wakef.,  &c.)  and 
de,  concerning,  &c.,  (Calv.,  Castal.,  Dodd.,  Mack.,  Newc, 
Boothr.,  Giisch.,  Liinem.,  &c.). 

"  Comp.  ch.  1  :  2,  N.  g. 

°  For  S'Uifisi  xal  avdyxij,  Scholz,  Schott,  Hahn,  Lachm., 
Tisch.,  Theile,  read  avayy.ri  xal  &Xi\fist. 

p  The  word  again  (T.,  C.,  (i.,li., recompense  to  God  again), 
while  it  is  scarcely  an  equivalent  for  the  di'ri  of  the  verb  {in 
exchange,  in  return  for),  is  here,  probably  on  account  of  the 
resulting  ambiguity,  dropped  by  R. ;- Wells,  Dodd.,  Wesl., 
Wakef.,  Thom.,  Scholef.,  Conyb.,  Murd.,  Kenr.   Several  (Mack., 

Newc,  Penn,  Sharpe)  translate  dvxanoS.   to  return. For 

concerning,  see  ch.  1  :  9,  N.  o,  &c.     kni  =  on  the  ground  of. 

">  E.  v.,  ch.  5  :  16,  and  generally  ;-R.  ;-Bens.,  Dodd.,  Wesl., 
Mack.,  Newc,  Thom.,  Boothr.,  Kenr. 

'  E.  v.,  ch.  1  :  5  ;-Wesl. 

'  Gr.  =  more  than  superabundantly.  Except  that  some 
editions  of  the  Sept.  have  ins^exTte^iiaaov  at  Dan.  3  :  22  for 
fTT'tn'^  (the  word  corresponding  to  which  is  here  found  in  the 
Syr.),  the  phrase  is  peculiar  to  our  Apostle.  It  occurs  again 
in  ch.  5  :  13  (E.  V.  very  highly)  and  Eph.  3  :  20  (E.  V.  exceed- 


ing abundantly).  From  the  various  methods  that  have  been 
employed  in  the  present  instance  to  represent  this  emphasis, 
may  be  selected  the  following :  Dt.  {zeer  overvloedig),  It.  {in- 
tentissimamente),  Fr.  S.  {avec  une  extreme  instance)  ;-Fab.  {su- 
perabundanter),  Pagn.,  Pise,  Zanch.,  (quam  vehementissime), 
Cocc.  {magis  quam  abundanter),  Schmidt  {plus  quam  am- 
jdius),  Berlenburger  Bibel,  De  W.,  Liinem.,  Von  der  II.,  {ilber 
die  Maassen),  Beng.  {auf  das  allerhOchste),  Dodd.  {super- 
abundantly), Wakef.,  Mack.,  {most  exceedingly),  Newc.  {as 
above),  Greenf.  (I'sa  na"l!i),  Penn,  Conyb.,  {exceeding 
earnestly),  Stier  {gar  sehr),  Koch  {mehr  als  uberfliissig,  iiber  die 
Maassen  sehr,uberschwenglich  mehr).     And  see  the  Lexicons. 

'  A  present  tense,  subjunctive  or  infinitive,  is  employed  by 
W.,  B.,  R.  ;-Dodd.  and  the  later  English  verss.  (except  Newc. 
and  Boothr.)  ;-and  nearly  all  foreign  verss. 

"  Both  senses  of  xara^Tt^a),  to  repair,  restore — to  complete, 
perfect,  are  found  in  the  N.  T.,  and  both  are,  perhaps,  best 
provided  for  by  the  above  phrase.— B.  {repair)  ;-Germ.  (er- 
statten.  Most  other  German  verss.  have  ergdnzen  or  ersetzen), 
Fr.  M.  {supplier)  ;-Ambrosiast..  Erasm.,  Calv.,  Castal.,  Muse, 
Vat,  Gosch.,  Wahl,  (use  supplere),  Bez.  {sarciamus),  Mart. 
{supplire),  Wakef.,   Mack,   and  Kenr.    {supply)  ;-Green    {to 

supply,  make  good),  Rob.  {to  fill  out,  to  supply). Wesl.  and 

Kenr.  omit  the  auxiliary  verb.  Very  many  retain  the  con- 
struction by  infinitive  moods :  to  see  your  face,  &c. 

'  B.  {the  wantings)  ;-Mont.  {defectiones),  Cocc,  Schmidt, 
Beng.,  (defectus),  Bens.,  Dodd.,  Baumg.  {die  Mangel  ;-and  so 
Flatt.  De  W.,  Liinem.),  Wakef.,  Mack.,  Thom.  {the  remainders), 
Kenr. 


22 


I.  THESSALONIANS.     CHAP.  III. 


KING    JAMES     VERSION. 

11  Now  God  himself  and  our 
Father,  and  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  direct  our  way  unto  you. 


12  And  the  Lord  make  you 
to  increase  and  abound  in  love 
one  toward  another,  and  toward 
all  men,  even  as  we  do  toward 
you: 

13  To  the  end  he  may  stab- 
lish  your  hearts  unblamable  in 
holiness  before  God,  even  our 
Father,  at  the  coming  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  with  all  his 
saints. 


GREEK    TEXT. 

11  AvTof  8e  6  Oeof  KOLTraTTjp 
ij/jLcou,  Kai  o  KvpLOs  rjiiwv  ' Itjctovs 
Xpiaroi,  KarevOvvaL  'ttjv  oBov 
i]lxS)u  irpos  vp-cif 

12  iifxaf  de  6  KvpLos  irXeova- 
<jaL  Kai  TrepiacrevcraL  rrj  ayaivr] 
€(?  aAA?;AoL'f  KOiL  eif  iravTas,  Ka- 
dairep  kcu  r]p.€Ls  e!?  vp.as, 

13  els  TO  aTrjpL^ai  vp.cov  ras 
Kapdlas  ap.epiiTTovs  ii>  ayicoavi^r), 
ip-TrpoaOev  rod  Oeov  koI  irarpos 
rjpiaiv,  ev  rrj  Trapovaia  rov  Kvplov 
r]p.u)v  Irjaov  XpLCTTOV  p.€Ta  Tra;/- 
Tcou  tS)v  ayuidv  avrov. 


REVISED    VERSION. 

11  "But  'may  >our  God  and 
Father,  and  our  Lord  Jesus 
■Christ,  4nmself  direct  our  way 
unto  you: 

12  '■And  you,  "^may  the  Lord 
make  to  increase  and  abound  in 
love  toward  ■'one  another,  and 
toward  'all,  even  as  we  'also 
toward  you ; 

13  ^That  he  may  "establish 
your  hearts  unblamable  in  holi- 
ness before  'our  God  and  Father, 
at  the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
'Christ  "  with  all  his  'holy  ones. 


"  'After  all  our  own  ineffectual  attempts  and  ceaseless 
longings,  may  lie  himself,  the  Hearer  of  our  prayers  (v.  10), 
direct  our  way  unto  you,  and  then  will  all  Satan's  hindrances 
be  vain.'  So  Pelt  (Schott,  Liinem.):  '  nt'ros  propriis  P.  desi- 
deriis  et  conatibus  opponitur,  hinc  Se,  quod  praeter  transitus 
significationem,  levem  etiam  invenit  oppositionem,  hie  apponi- 
tur.  Nemo  est,  praeter  ipsum  Deum,  qui  impedimenta  possit 
amoliri ' :  '  avTOi  is  opposed  to  Paul's  own  desires  and  efforts  ; 
and  hence  the  addition  of  Se,  which,  besides  the  idea  of  transi- 
tion, suggests  that  of  slight  opposition.  No  one,  but  God 
himself,  can  remove  the  hindrances.'  Comp.  Jude  24,  N.  w,  &c. 
— W.  ;-Syr.,  Latin  and  German  verss.  that  do  not  omit  Si 
(autcm,  vera,  aher).  ICenr. 

'  Wakef.  and  later  English  verss. 

>•  See  ch.  1  :  3,  N.  n,  &c. 

'■  The  word  Xptaros,  bracketed  by  Scliott,  is  cancelled  by 
Lachm.  and  Tisch. 

"  As  the  singular  xartvO-vrac  (by  which,  says  Athauasius 
O^at.  III.  11.  Contra  Arianos,  Tfjv  ivorrjra  rov  nar^os  y-cu  rov 
viov  stfiiln^ey :  '  he  guarded  the  oneness  of  the  Father  and  the 
Son '),  so  avros  also  refers  to  both  Persons  as  one  in  will  and 
action.  It  is  even  construed  as  an  independent  personal  pro- 
noun, to  which  6  BeoG  .  .  .  Xntaroi  then  stands  in  apposition, 
thus :  mntj  He  or  may  He  himself,  God  our  Father  [or  God 
and  our  Father,  or  our  God  and  Father]  and  our  Lord  &c., 
by  Germ.  ;-Baunig.,  Moldenh.,  Thom.,  Stolz,  Mey.,  Flatt,  De 
W.,  Stier,  Von  der  H.,  Koch.  Some  (T.,  C,  G.  ;-Syr.,  It.  ;- 
Dodd.,  Mack.,  Van  Ess,  Conyb.),  connecting  (as  E.  V.)  avros 
with  o  9e6s  alone,  either  suppress  the  xai,  or  (Bens.,  Dodd., 
Mack.)  render  it  by  even,  thus:  may  God  hi/nself,  [even]  our 
Father  &c.  But  the  o  belongs  equally  to  jrn-njp,  and  f;ucSi' 
equally  to  6  Sedg.  Others  (Fr.  S.  ;-Wesl.,  Newc,  Penn, 
Sharpe,  Kenr.,  Turnb.)  attach  avros  to  the  whole  clause  6  Gadg 
xai  Ttarr,^  r,/icov,  thus:  may  our  God  and  Father  himself ,  &c. 
In  preference  to  all  these  methods,  I  regard  o  Geos  .  .  .  Xoi- 
arog  as  one  complex  subject,  emphasized  by  avrog. 


^  The  vicrig  Se  is  to  be  explained  thus :  '  Such  is  our  prayer 
for  ourselves;  hut  {Se.  See  2  Pet.  1  :  5,  N.  r.)  you,  whether 
we  come  or  not  (Beng. :  sivc  nos  veniemus,  sire  minus),  &c.' 
All  Latin  verss.  (except  Bez.  and  Pise.)  have  i:os  autem  or 
vero  ;  all  Germ,  verss.,  Eueh  aher.  In  English,  the  antithesis 
is  sufflciently  preserved  by  the  above  arrangement. 

'  See  V.  11,  N.  x. 

"i  Bens.,  Dodd.,  "Wakef.,  Penn,  Turnb.,  {each  other),  Wesl., 
Mack.,  Thom.,  Conyb.,  JIurd.  See  ch.  5  :  11,  N.  k  and  Rev. 
11  :  10,  N.  V. 

'  Whether  all  men  (as  most)  or  all  Cliristians  (Theodoret), 
is  not  determined  by  any  supplement  in  Latin  and  Italian 
verss.,  Dt.,  Fr.  M.,-S.  ;-Moldenh.,  Krause,  Wakef.,  Mack., 
Stolz,  Van  Ess,  All,  Flatt,  Greenf ,  De  W.,  Kenr.,  Turnb.  See 
Rev.  19  :  18,  N.  s. 

'  See  ch.  2  :  11,  N.  a  and  14,  N.  e,  &c. For  the  omission 

of  do,  see  W.,  B.,  R.  ;-JIack.,  Kenr. ; — besides  various  foreign 
verss. 

^  E.  v.,  V.  10 ;  &c.  ;-T.,  G.,  B.,  R.,  (a  simple  infinitive,  as 
E.  V.  at  V.  2;-and  so  Kenr.),  C.  ;-Bens.,  Wesl.,  Wakef.  {so 
as  to;-anA  so  Thom,,  Peile),  Mack.,  Newc,  Boothr.,  Penn, 
Sharpe  {u7ito  the  establishing). 

>>  E.  v.,  V.  2;  itc.  ;-Hamm.,  Bens.,  Wesl,,  Mack,  and  later 
verss.  that  use  this  verb. 

'  See  ch.  1  :  3,  N.  n,  &c. 

)  The  word  X^iarov,  bracketed  by  Knapp,  is  cancelled  by 
Mey.,  Schott,  Lachm.,  Tisch. 

k  The  comma  here  inserted  by  T.  ;-Germ.,  It.  ;-Calv.,  Muse, 
Vat,,  Zanch.,  Flatt,  admits  of  the  connection  of  the  words 
fiera  itiiniov  rco)'  ayiaiv  avrov  with  what  precedes  li'  rj] 
TtaQovain,  q.  d.  '  that  ye  may  be  associated  in  fellowship  and 
holy  blessedness  with  all  the  saints  at  that  day  '—an  inter- 
pretation .allowed  by  Calv,  and  the  It.  Ann,;  adopted  by 
Muse,  Aret. ;  and  preferred  by  Est,,  Flatt,     But  the  hyper- 


I.  THESSALONIANS.     CHAP.  IV. 


23 


KING    JAMES     VERSION. 
CHAP.    IV. 

Furthermore  then  we  be- 
seech you,  brethren,  and  exliort 
you  by  the  Lord  Jesus,  that  as 


GREEK    TEXT. 


CHAP.    IV. 


TO  XoLTTov  ovu,  dSeXcfjOL,  epo)- 
Tcofxev  vfids  Kol  TrapaKaXov/j.ei'  tv 
Kvpico     Irjcrov,    KaOas   TrapeXa- 


REVISED    VERSION. 
CHAP.    IV. 

"Finally  "therefore,  'brethren, 
we  beseech  you,  and  exhort  ■'  in 
the  Lord  Jesus,  4hat,  'according 


"  Most  verss.  here  come  etymologically  nearer  to  rMomov. 
Thus.  B.,  Kenr.,  {for  [as  to]  the  rest)  ;-Vulg.  (de  caetero  y-other 
Latin  verss.  generally  having  quod  superest,  quod  reliquum  est, 
&c.),  Italian  verss.  (nel  [del]  rimanente),  French  verss.  (au 
Teste)  ;-Berlenburger  Bibel  and  later  German  verss.  {im  Uebri- 
gen,  iibrigens),  Bens.,  Guyse,  Dodtl.,  "Wesl.,  Mack.,  Thom., 
Barn.,  Conyb.,  Peile,  Turnb.,  {as  to  that  which  remains,  %chat 
remains,  &c.).  The  phrase  occurs  chiefly  in  Paul's  writings, 
and  there  generally  as  locutio  properanlis  ad  finem  (Grot.) : 
'  the  word  of  one  hastening  to  a  close.'— E.  V.,  2  Thess.  3  :  1 
(where  nearly  all  the  English  verss.  just  cited  retain  the 
phrase,  or  the  sense,  of  E.  V.),  2  Cor.  13  :  11  {loijiov),  Eph. 
6  :  10,  Phil.  3:1;  4:8)  ;-Newc.,  Boothr.,  Penn,  Sharpe  {last- 
ly). All  the  recent  editors  (except  Beng.,  Matth.,  Bloomf) 
cancel  the  to. 

i"  'As  working  together  with  God  to  the  same  end '  (ch. 
3:  13).  — E.  v.,  often  ;-W.,  R.  ;-Dodd.,  Thom.  and  Murd. 
{wherefore),  Turnb.     See  1  Pet.  2  :  1,  N.  b. 

=  This  is  given  before  the  verb  by  TV.,  R.  ;-Bens.  and  the 
later  English  verss.  generally  ;-nearly  all  foreign  verss. 

^  Oecum.  asserts  that  ioomoutv  and  rcaoaxalovuev  are 
strictly  equivalent  {tccvtoi'  eon  xal  iaoSin'afiet),  and  many 
(R.  ;-Dt.  ;-Castal.,  Moldenh.,  Krause,  Wakef.,  Mack.,  Stolz, 
Van  Ess,  All.,  Jley.,  Flatt,  Penn,  Sharpe,  Conyb.,  Kenr.,  Von 


der  H.,  Turnb.)  translate  as  if  the  Greek  stood  thus:  i^otrdi- 
fi£v  y.a'i  Tta^axaXovfiev  v/ids  iv  Kv^up  'Irjoov,  attaching  the 
words  ev  K.  'I.  to  both  verbs.  But  it  is  better  to  regard 
Tia^ax.  cv  K.  'I.  as  adding  the  solemnity  and  authority  of  Apos- 
tolic exhortation  to  the  friendly  urgency  of  i^ar.  (Mich., 
Liinem.). — Of  those  who  translate  /,««;  with  Iqcot.,  the  follow- 
ing do  not  repeat  it  with  itaqax. :   W.  ;-Latin  and  Italian 

verss.,  Germ.  ;-Greenf.,  De  W. It  is  also  quite  common  to 

make  iv  K.  'I.  =  Sia  rov  K.  'I.  (v.  2).  But  the  ideas  are  not 
the  same.  The  former  expression  exhibits  the  writer's' 
personal  position  and  relations  to  the  Lord  Jesus,  as  the 
ground  or  element  of  his  exhortation.  Comp.  E.  V.,  Rom. 
9  :  1 ;  2  Cor.  2  :  17  ;  12  :  19  ;  &c. ;  and  so  here,  W.,  T.,  G..  R.  ;- 
Vulg.,  Germ.,  Dt.,  It.,  Fr.  S.  ;-Ambrosiast.,  Fab.,  Calv.,  Mont., 
Engl.  Ann.,  Cocc,  Schmidt,  Dodd.,  Gill  (' or,  ire'),  Moldenh., 
Wakef.,  All.,  Gosch.,  Sharpe,  De  "W.,  LUnem.,  Kenr.,  Von  der 
H.,  Turnb.,  Koch. 

«  Lachm.  here  inserts  a  first  Iva. 

'  Here  again  (comp.  ch.  2:4,  N.  o),  not  causal  (Mack. 
seeing).  The  full  force  of  xad-ojg  (y.ard,  cos)  enables  us  better 
to  dispense  with  a  supplement  in  the  final  clause  (see  N.  j).- 
E.  v.,  Rom.  11:8;  1  Cor.  1  :  31 ;  (very  often,  even  as)  ;-T., 
C,  G.,  {even  as)  ;-Latin  verss.  {quemadmodum  or  sicut).  Mart. 
{conforme),  &c. 


baton  (which  Conyb.  also,  among  other  very  questionable 
liberties  in  the  rendering  of  this  verse,  formally  reduces  thus : 
'And  so  may  He  keep  your  hearts  steadfast  and  unblamable  in 
holiness,  and  present  you  before  our  God  and  Father,  with  all 
His  people,  at  His  appearing.')  is  unnatural,  and  is  suggested 
only  by  supposed  difiBculties  in  the  common  construction.  See 
N.  1. 

1  The  word  ayiuiv  here  has  been  restricted  to  mean,  1.  angels 
exclusively  (Dt.  Ann.,  It.  Ann.  [if  the  connection  with  iv  rij 
Ttaoovoin  be  maintained],  Pise.,  Grot.,  Hamm.,  Wolf.,  Moldenh., 
Koppe,  Krause,  Ros.,  Mack.,  Mey.,  Pelt,  Schott,  De  W.,  Troll., 
Lunem.  ;-Schleus.,  Rob.  But  see  ch.  4:14;  1  Cor.  6  :  2,  3 ; 
&c.) : — 2.  souls  of  departed  saints,  coming  to  be  reunited  to 
their  bodies  (Gill,  while  allowing  the  previous  opinion,  prefers 
this.  The  Dt.  Ann.  also  suggest  that  it  may  be  included 
with  the  other.  But  when  the  writer  of  this  epistle  speaks, 
ch.  4  :  14,  of  God  bringing  with  .Jesus  those  that  sleep  in  him, 
the  context  shows  that  he  thinks  of  them  as  already  awaked 
outof  sleep.): — or  3.  true  believers  (Bens.,  Olsh.  [die  friiher  voll- 
endeten  Gldubigen :  the  earlier  perfected],  besides  those  named 
in  N  k,  and  others).  For  myself,  retaining  the  connection  with 
ef  TJ;  Tiaoovoiq,  I  still  see  no  reason  to  abate  the  natural  force 
of  the  clau.se :   '  with  all  the  holv  beings    saints  and  anjels, 


that  shall  then  belong  to  Christ  ;-elect  and  for  ever  reconciled 
in  him.'  Comp.  .Jude  14,  N.  1.  Muse.,  indeed,  objects,  as  the 
consideration  that  determined  him  in  favour  of  the  transposi- 
tion, that  '  poterit  controverti,  quomodo  omnes  sancti  venturi 
sint  cum  Christo' :  '  it  may  be  a  question,  how  all  the  saints 
are  to  come  with  Christ;'  and  by  this  he  probably  meant 
what  Conyb.  specifies  as  his  own  difliculty :  '  Our  Lord  will 
not  come  with  all  His  people,  since  some  of  His  people  will 
be  on  earth.'  But  even  if  these  are  to  be  excepted,  the 
language  will  none  the  less  admit  of  easy  explanation.  A 
person  might  write  from  a  distance,  that  he  is  coming  with  all 
his  friends  to  see  me,  and  not  mean  thereby  to  exclude  me 
from  the  number  of  his  friends.  Or  another  answer  may  be 
given.  From  ch.  4  :  14-17  it  is  evident  that,  although  for  the 
purposes  of  present  consolation  the  writer  expressly  certifies 
that  the  sleepers  in  Jesus  shall  be  brought  with  him,  yet 
neither  shall  they  have  any  advantage,  as  to  the  time  of  en- 
tering into  the  presence  of  their  Lord's  glory,  over  those  who 
are  alive  and  remain.  The  two  classes  shall  be  caught  up  to- 
gether to  meet  the  descending  Saviour;  and  forthwith  to  con- 
clude that  this  meeting  shall  arrest  His  progress,  or  turn  Him 
back  whence  He  came,  is  a  hasty  inference. — Ilamm.,  Bens., 
Thom.,  Scott,  Bam.     See  ch.  4  :  14,  N.  c. 


24 


I.  THESSALONIANS.    CHAP.  IV. 


KING   JAMES     VERSION. 

ye  have  received  of  us  liow  ye 
ought  to  walk  and  to  please 
God,  .so  ye  would  abound  more 
and  more. 

2  For  ye  know  what  com- 
mandments we  gave  you  by  the 
Lord  Jesus. 

3  For  this  is  the  will  of  God, 
even  your  sanctification,  that  ye 
should  abstain  from  fornication: 

4  That  every  one  of  you 
should   know   how    to    possess 


GREEK    TEXT. 

/Sere  irap  rj/J.wi'  to  TTwy  Set  v/xas 
TrepLiraTeiv  koI  dpeaKeiu  Oea,  Iva 
Tre ptcr(T€ur]Te  fxaXXov 

2  o'lSare  yap  rlva^  Trapayyc 
Xias  iScoKapeu  vpiu  8ia  rov  Kv- 
plov   Irjaov. 

3  TOVTO  yap  ian  6e\i]pa  rov 
Oeov,  6  ayiacrpio?  vpwv,  dire^e- 
aOaL  vpds  diTO  T7]9  iropveifiS' 

4  elbevaL    enaaTov    vfiSiv    to 


REVISED    VERSION. 

as  ye  ^  received  ''from  us  how 
ye  ought  to  walk  and  '  please 
God,  1  ye  would  abound  i-yet 
more. 

2  For  ye  know  what  icom- 
mands  we  gave  you  by  the  Lord 
Jesus. 

3  For  this  is  "God's  will,  ■■  your 
sanctification ;  °that  ye  i"  abstain 
from  fornication  ;■' 

4  That  every  one  of  3'Ou  ■■  know 
how  to  'possess  himself  of  his 


^  'While  we  were  yet  with  j-ou.' — E.  V.,  v.  2  (for  a  similar 
instance  of  at  least  unnecessary  vacillation,  see  1  Cor.  11 :  23) ; 
-Wakef.,  Scholef.,  Conyb.  See  v.  6,  N.  h  and  1  John  2  :  27, 
N.  q,  &c. 

"  See  ch.  2  :  13,  N.  r,  &c. 

'•  Wakef.,  Mack.,  Thom.,  Sharpe.  Ivenr. 

)  Here  Wells  and  Lachm.  insert  the  words,  xaO-io^  xnl  ns^i- 
narelre  (A.B.D.E.F.G.  c&c.     Vulg.  Am.  and  Ambrosiast.  sicul 

ct  ambulatis  ;-the  Clementine  Vulg.  sic  el  ambulells). There 

is  nothing  for  the  supplemental  so  of  E.  V.,  in  T.,  C,  B.,  K.  ;- 
Syr.,  Germ.;-Fab.,  Erasm.,  Pagn.,  Calv.,  Muse,  Vat.,  Jlont., 
Bez.,  Pise,  Newc,  Thorn.,  Boothr.,  Gosch.,  Turnb. 

I'  Some  (as  R.  ;-most  of  the  Latin  verss.  ;-Mack.,  &c.)  are 
satisfied  with  a  simple  comparative,  magis,  more.  But  the 
emphasis  that  here  belongs  to  fiaU.ov  by  position  is  generally 
recognized  ;  e.  g.  W.,  Kenr.,  {the  more)  ;-It.  (vie  piii) ;- Wakef.. 
Conyb.  at  v.  10,  {still  more),  Sharpe  {as  above),  Von  der  II. 
{noch  mekr)  ;-Rob.  (the  more,  the  rather,  much  more)  ;-besides 
the  many  that  agree  with  E.  V.  in  phrase  or  sense. 

1  R.  {precepts)  ;-Guyse  {as  R.),  Wakef.  {charges),  Thorn. 
(instructions),  Penn,  Sharpe,  Conyb.,  Murd.  ;-Green  (direction, 
precept),  Rob.  {command,  charge,  precept). 

'"  Lachm.  inserts  to  in  brackets.  Grammatically,  it  is  not 
rocpiired.  Comp.  Rom.  0  :  8  and  Gal.  3  :  7,  in  both  of  which 
places  the  English  article  also  might  properly  be  omitted. — 
Beng.  ('  Sic  c.  5  :  18,  sine  articulo.  Multae  sunt  volunlates. 
Act.  13  :  22.' :  'As  at  ch.  5  :  18,  without  the  article.  The  wills 
are  many.'),  Stolz,  Mey.,  (Gottes  IVille),  Flatt  (IFiZ/e  Gottcs  ;- 
and  so  Liinem.,  who  adds :  '  without  article  ;  the  subjoined  ex- 
I'.lauation  not  exhausting  the  will  of  God.'). 

"  W.,  11.  ;-ixU  foreign  verss.  (except  It.,  Fr.  M.  ;-Pagn., 
Bez.)  ;-Sharpe,  Conyb.,  Murd.,  Kenr. 

»  'O  ftyiaauiH  i'/tcoi'  stands  in  apposition,  not  to  O-ih^/ia 
T.  &.,  the  pre<licate,  but  to  rovro,  the  subject ;  and  this  is 
better  indicated  by  the  punctuation  proposed,  which,  or  else  a 
colon,  is  found  in  the  Greek  text  of  Wolla,  Koppe,  Griesb., 


Mey.,  Bloomf.,  TrolU;  and  in  R.  -j-Dt.  (earlier  edition),  Itali.tn 
verss.,  Fr.  S.  ;-Calv.,  Vat.,  Mont.,  Pise,  Bens.,  Dodd.,  Wesl., 
Wakef.  Newc,  Boothr.,  All.,  Flatt,  Gosch.,  Peun,  Sharpe,  De 
W.,  Murd.,  Von  der  II.,  Turnb. 

P  For  the  omission  of  should,  see  E.  V.,  v.  6  ;-W.,  R.  ;- 
Guyse,  Wcsl.,  Wakef.,  Newc,  Thom.,  Penn,  Sharpe,  Murd., 
Kenr.,  Turnb. 

•^  Whether  anex^od'ai  v//a^  .  .  .  aSeXipov  avrov  (v.  C)  Speci- 
fies two  virtues,  chastity  and  honesty,  as  specimens  and  main 
ingredients  of  evangelical  holiness,  or  only  one  (v.  6,  N.  b) ; 
and  whether  even,  on  the  former  view,  the  ayiaofio^  of  this 
verse  is.  as  many  thmk,  to  be  taken  in  a  restricted  sense,  that 
is,  with  a  special  reference  to  chastity  (so  also  Liinem.,  wlm 
yet  generalizes  the  word  at  v.  7),  or  not ;  in  anj'  case  a  semi- 
colon here  is  sufficient.  So  Dt.,  Fr.  S.  ;-Schmidt,  Wells,  B. 
and  L.,  Wesl.,  Wakef.,  Newc,  Thom.,  Boothr.,  Mey.,  Flatt, 
Gosch.,  Sharpe,  Murd.,  Von  der  H.,  Turnb.  Nearly  all  others 
have  but  a  comma ;  and  so  the  Greek  text  of  Beng.,  Burt., 
Ilahn,  Lachm.,  Tisch.,  Theile. 


See  ■ 


N. 


"  It  has  been  too  readily  supposed,  that  the  classical  dis-i 
tinction  between  xiao/iai,  I  acquire,  and  xixrr^fiai,  I  j>ossess,\ 
in  consequence  of  having  acquired,  is  disregarded  in  the  N.  T.| 
But  what  the  Pharisee  boasts  of  in  Luke  18  :  12  is,  that  he 
gives  tithes,  not  of  all  his  j^ropcrti/,  but  of  all  his  increase ; 
and  the  exhortation  of  Luke  21  :  19  (the  other  place  misin- 
terpreted by  E.  V.)  is  easily  explained  by  such  texts  as  Matt. 
16  :  25  ;  24  :  13 ;  Luke  9  :  24.  The  phrase  proposed,  whiU: 
preserving  the  grammatical  force  of  the  Greek  word,  is  equally 
suitable,  however  oxevog  be  understood  (see  N.  u.  It  is,  in- 
deed, urged  by  Koppe  and  Schott,  that,  if  axtvoi  =  body,  then 
xraad-ac  strictly  rendered  gives  no  intelligible  sense.  But 
certainly  the  conception  of  the  body  as  something  to  be  sub- 
dued by  the  Christian,  and  so,  as  it  were,  ajijnojnialed,  made 
his  own,  is  neither  very  strange  in  itself,  nor  foieign  to  Paul's 
style  of  thought;  comp.  Rom.  7  :  23,  24;  1  Coi-.  9  :  27 ;  &c. 
Only  then,  says  Olsh.,  '  does  the  body  become  a  true  axevos,  a 


I.  THESSALONIANS.     CHAP.  IV. 


25 


KING    JAMES     VERSION. 

his  vessel  in  sanctification  and 
lionour ; 

5  Not  in  the  lust  of  concu- 
piscence, even  as  the  Gentiles 
which  know  not  God: 

6  That    no    man   go    beyond 


GREEK    TEXT. 

eavTou   aK€vo^  KraaOau  eu  ayia- 

CrfXW    KCU    TL/JLT], 

5  /JLi)  ill  Tradei  eTTidufXiay,  /ca- 
Oairep  koI  ra  Wvr]  ra  ^if  elSora 
Tov  Oeov 

6  TO  fir]  vTrep^aheiu  koL  ttAe- 


REVISED    VERSION. 

'ovpn  "vessel  in  sanctification  and 
honour, 

5  Not  in  '  passion  of  'lust, 
'*'even  as  the  Gentiles,  »\vho 
know  not  God; 


6   That    no    ^one    'transgress 


serviceable  organ  for  the  soul  .  .  .  Quite  correct,  therefore, 
is  Chrysost.'s  explanation  of  these  words:  n^a  i)fc(lg  airo  [to 
oy.et'O^]  y.ToJuei)'a,  orai'  /usi'n  y.aO'aoov  xtu  eOTCv  If  aytaafj.iT}y 
orav  Se  axad'a^rot't  afia^rta  sc.  yrdrai  avro ' :  ^  Then  do  we 
get  possession  of  it  [the  vessel],  when  it  remains  pure  and 
holy ;  but  when  impure,  sin  does — i.  e.  get  possession  of  it.' 
De  W.,  Lilnem.  and  Koch,  again,  lay  still  greater  stress,  as 
against  finding  here  any  such  idea  of  gaining,  mastering,  the 
body,  on  what  they  consider  its  irreconcilableness  with  the 
negative  clause  in  v.  5.  But  if  the  writer  really  meant  to 
say :  '  Instead  of  serving  divers  lusts  and  pleasures  [Tit.  3  :  3, 
Sov?.evoiTeg  intd^vfticus  xzX.],  and  thus  making  the  body  your 
tyrant  [Rom.  IC  :  18  ;  2  Pet.  2  :  19]  and  your  God  [Phil.  3  :  19], 
let  every  one  of  you  seek  to  get  jyossession  and  control  of  it, 
in  a  holy  and  honourable  use,  not  in  a  vile  abuse,'  it  does  not 
appear  that  such  a  construction  would  be  in  any  respect 
more  harsh  or  difficult,  than  what  is  often  met  with;  e.  g. 
Rom.  3  :  8 ;  1  John  3  :  12.). — Koppe  ('Neque  enim  est  xxaad'at 
simpliciter  i.  q.  exeiv  tenere,  multo  minus,  quod  Lutherus 
voluit,  conservare,  aut  secundum  alios,  imperare,  sed  tantum 
acquircre,  comparare  sibi^:  ' y.raa^ai  is  not  just  the  same 
thing  as  execi'  to  hold;  much  less,  to  preserve,  as  Luther  would 
have  it ;  or,  according  to  others,  to  rule  ;  but  simply  to  acquire, 
procure  for  onesself. '  And  so  Schott.  In  his  second  edition, 
indeed,  Koppe  refrains  from  urging  this  against  axevos  =  body, 
on  the  ground  that  incorrect  and  inelegant  writers  do  use 
y.Triad-oLi  for  %/,£i.v  or  ■/Qriad'ai.),  Gerl.,  De  W.,  Liinem.,  (^erwer- 
ben,  sick  verschaffen),  Conyb.  (^'Krdad'at  cannot  mean  to  pos- 
sess ;  it  means,  to  gain  possession  of,  to  acquire  for  one^s  oivn 
use.'  In  the  version:  to  get  the  mastery  over.)  j-Wahl,  Green 
(to  gel  under  control,  to  be  tcinning  the  mastery  over),  Rob. 
(to  acquire),  Schirl.  (as  Gerl.). 

'  Fr.  S.  ;-Mont.,  Zanch.,  Mart.,  Mack.,  Thom.,  Stolz,  Penn, 
Gerl.,  Bloomf ,  Liiuem.,  Von  der  H.,  Turnb.  ;-Rob. 

"  Whether  axevos  here  designates  the  human  body  (so  most 
commentators,  from  Chrysost.  down),  or  a  wife  (WesL,  Stolz, 
Clarke,  Geil.,  Lunem.,  Huth.  [Einleit.  1  Pe^]-Wahl  [s.  ay.cvog; 
for  s.  xrdo/iat  he  gives  the  other  view],  Rob. ; — besides  the 
following  named  by  Liinem. :  '  Theodor.  Mopsuest.  .  .  .  rivhs 
bei  Theodoret  ....  Augustin  ....  Thom.  Aquin.,  Zwingli, 
Estius,  Balduin,  Heinsius,  Seb.  Schmid,  Wetst.,  Schoettg., 
Michael.,  Koppe,  Schott,  De  Wette,  Koch.'  Of  these,  how- 
ever. Est.  allows  the  other  interpretation,  and  Mich,  holds  to 
it  in  his  version.),  such  a  question  no  translation  has  a  right 
to  determine  (as  Bens.,  Wakef.,  Mack  ,  Newc,  Boothr.,  body ; 


Mart.,  corpo  ;  Mich.,  Van  Ess,  Flatt,  Von  der  11.,  Lcih  ;  Stolz, 
Ehebctt;  Me3'.,  Korpcr;  Conyb.,  bodily  desires;  Turnb., 
jierson).  Be  it  even  perfectly  certain  what  the  metaphor 
means,  the  metaphor  should  none  the  less  be  preserved  (just 
as  in  Rom.  9  :  22,  23). 

'  In  the  other  two  places  in  which  ndd'os  occurs  in  the 
N.  T.  (Rom.  1  :  20 ;  Col.  3  :  5),  E.  V.  renders  it  affections,  in- 
ordinate affection ;  and  eitid'vfiia,  found  38  times,  is  in  E.  V. 
always  lust,  except  thrice  desire,  and  thrice  concupiscence. — 
Of  those  who  retain  the  Greek  construction  with  two  nouns, 
the  following  do  not  use  the  article  before  ndd'si :  W.  ;-It., 
Fr.  M.,-S.  ;-Penn,  Liinem.,  Von  der  H.,  Koch ;  all  of  whom 
also  translate  n.  by  passion  or  its  cognate  equivalent  (and 
so  R.  ;-Vulg.  ;-Arabrosiast.,  Mont.,  Cocc,  Zanch.,  Schmidt, 
Beng.  [Erasm.,  Calv.,  Muse,  Vat.,  Aret.,  having  affeclu],  Engl. 
Ann.,  Hamm.,  Mart,  [in  the  plural],  Mack.,  Newc,  Sharpe, 
Kenr.)  or  Leidenschaft  (and  so  Baumg.).  'ETtid-v/iia  here  is 
lust,  Lust,  in  W.,  K.  ;-IIamm.,  Bens.,  Baumg.,  Mack.,  Penn, 
Sharpe,  Murd.,  Kenr.  The  first  noun  is  turned  into  an  ad- 
jective by  "Wesl.,  Turnb.,  (^passionate  desire  [Z«s<]),  AH.,  De 
W.,  (leidenschafllicher  Lust  [Bcgierde]),  while  the  second  is  so 
treated  (as  in  Rom.  1  :  26,  by  E.  V.)  by  Boothr.,  Wakef., 
Conyb.,  (lustful  passions),  Mey.  (wollus tiger  Leidenschaft). 

«  See  ch.  2  :  14,  N.  e,  &c. 
'  See  ch.  1  :  10,  N.  x,  &c. 

r  Bens.,  Guyse,  Wesl.,  (with  the  /irj,  none),  Boothr.,  Penn, 
Sharpe. 

'  The  verb  vTleoflaiveiv  (in  N.  T.  ana^  Isyoiisvov)  is  some- 
times found  with  a  personal  object  in  the  accusative,  in  the 
sense  of  transcending,  surpassing,  excelling ;  never,  it  is  be- 
lieved, as  =  to  circumvent,  overreach,  deceive,  &c.  (E.  V.  ;- 
Fab.  [supplanted],  Castal.,  Bens.,  Dodd.,  Wesl.,  Krause,  Wakef., 
Coke,  Thom.,  Stolz,  Boothr.,  Van  Ess,  Scott,  AH.,  Gosch.. 
Sharpe,  Bloomf.,  Barn.,  Kenr.  ;-SchOttg.),  or  to  tread  upon, 
oppress,  wrong,  aggrieve,  &c.  (C,  G.,  B.  ;-Dt.,  It.,  French 
verss.  ;-Erasm.,  Pagn.,  Calv.,  Muse,  Vat.,  Mont,  Aret.,  Bez., 
Zanch.,  Pise,  Baumg.,  Moldenh.,  Koppe,  Peile  [invading].  Von 
der  H.,  Turnb.  ;-Pas.,  Leigh,  Green).  Accordingly,  it  is  here 
taken  as  standing  absolutely,  or  with  some  such  object  under- 
stood as  TO  Sixaior,  justos  limites,  bounds  of  matrimony,  &c., 
by  W.  (go  over),  T.  (go  too  far),  R.  (overgo)  ;-Syr.  (=  Greenf. 
nbi'i  =  JIurd.  transgress.  Tremell.  has  irritare,  probably  be- 
cause the  Ilithpael  of  -15s  in  Prov.  20  :  2,  for  which  the  later 
Greek  verss.  use  vTtcQ^aivoi,  is  rendered   by  the  Sept.  na- 


26 


I.  TIIESSALONIANS.     CHAP.  IV. 


KING   JAMES     VERSION. 

and  defraud  liis  brother  in  anij 
matter :  because  that  the  Lord 
is  the  avenger  of  all  such,  as  we 


GREEK    TEXT. 


oveKTetv  €v  too  irpayixaTi  tov  a8eX- 

(pOV  aVTOV-    BlOTt  eKSlKOS  o  Kvpiof 

irepl  TrauTcou  tovtcov,  KaOws  kou 


REVISED    VERSION. 

and  defraud  =in  Hhe  matter  his 
brother:  because '  the  Lord  is  •'au 
avenger  'for  all  "^these  ^things, 


noli'voi.),  Vulg.,  Germ.  ;-Ambrosiast.,  Chrysost.,  Damasc, 
Oecum.,  Grot,  (violare  pacta),  Schmidt,  Whitb.,  "Wells,  Guyse, 
Ros.,  Mack.,  Flatt,  Schott,  Penu,  Gerl.,  Olsh.,  Do  W.,  Conyb., 
Lunem.,  Koch  ;-Schleus.,  Bretsch.,  "Wahl,  Rob.,  Schirl. 

«  The  Greek  order  is  retained  by  the  Latin  verss.  generally, 
Baumg.,  De  "W. 

i"  1.  That  TiS  is  not  indefinite,  and  that  it  cannot,  according 
to  N.  T.  usage,  stand  for  Tiri,  (such  being  the  interpretation 
of  G.  ;-rr.  M.  ;-Fab.,  Grot.,  C'ler.,  Turret.,  Rittershusius  and 
Leyser  [cited  by  Wolf.],  Moldenh.,  Koppe,  Scott,  Flatt,  Greenf., 
Sharpe,  Barn.  -j-Schiittg.,  Schleus.),  is  generally  admitted,  and 
is,  indeed,  indicated  by  the  E.  V.  Italics  and  marg.  2.  Very 
many,  on  the  contrary,  render  it  even  too  strongly,  by  a  de- 
monstrative pronoun  (Syr.  =  Murd.  this,  not,  as  Tremell., 
ali(]uo ;  It.  marg.  ;-Schmidt,  TVhitb.,  B.  and  L.,  Bens.,  M. 
Henry,  Lardner  [vi.  358],  Guyse,  Wcsl.,  Gill,  Baumg.,  Ros., 
Wakef.,  Mack.,  Newc,  Coke,  Thorn.,  Stolz,  Mey.,  Boothr., 
Burt.,  Schott,  Penn,  Troll.,  Conyb.  Comp.  E.  V.,  2  Cor. 
7  :  11.),  thus  expressly  restricting  the  reference  to  the  sin  of 
impurity.  3.  And  the  same  reference  is  held  by  as  many 
more,  who  would  give  rtp  at  least  its  own  force  as  a  definite 
article  (Vulg.  negollo  [as  explained  by  Jerome,  at  Eph. 
4  :  17-19  ;  and  Kenr.]  ;-the  Greek  Fathers,  Erasm.,  Vat.,  Clar., 
Zeg.,  Est,  Corn,  a  Lap. ,  Heinsius,  De  Dieu,  Wells,  Bens., 
Wetstein,  Kypke,  Beng.,  Mart.,  Mich.,  Clarke,  Pelt,  Gerl., 
Olsh.,  Bloomf.,  Peile,  Turnb.  ;-Midd.,  Scholef.).  4.  Others, 
again  (W.  chaffering  ;  T.,  C,  bargaining ;  R.  hiisiness  ;-Germ., 
Van  Ess,  Von  der  II.,  ini  Handel;  Dt.  'in  zijne  Itandclinge ;' 
It.  '  nrgli  affari  di  questa  vita  ; '  Fr.  S.  dans  les  affaires  ;-Calv., 
Muse,  Casta!.,  Aret.,  Bez.,  Zanch.,  Pise,  Cocc,  Wolf.,  Krause, 
Kistemaker,  in  Geschiiften;  De  W.,  Liinem.,  in  dem  Gcschafle  ; 
besides  the  following  names  cited  by  Liinem.:  Nic.  Lyr., 
Zwingli,  BuUinger,  Hunnius,  Luc.  Osiander,  Balduin,  Vorst, 
Gomar.,  Calov,  Koch),  either  understand  to  Tt^a/jua  as  used 
generically  for  t«  nqiivfiaTa,  i)  TrooyfiaTeia,  acting  or  affairs 
in  general,  especially  matters  of  trade  and  commerce,  or  ex- 
plain it  as  pointing  especially  to  the  transaction  of  that  kind 
on  hand  at  any  particular  time.  To  the  view  common  to  2. 
and  3.  it  is  objected,  (1)  that  the  natural  sense  of  the  words 
does  not  sustain  it  (Muse,  Cler.,  Moldenh.,  Koppe,  Krause, 
Flatt,  De  W.,  Liinem.,  Koch).  But  while  there  is  nothing  iu 
this  as  against  v7ieqf3ah>eiv  and  £<■  tw  TtQayfiari,  so  neither  is 
TcXeovFxreiv  limited  to  cases  of  pecuniary  gain  (see  the  lexicon.s, 
and  2  Cor.  2  :  11) ; — (2)  that  Tte^i  TtdfTtoi'  tovxotv  implies  the 
previous  mention  of  more  than  one  offence  (Moldenh.,  Koppe, 
De  W.,  Liinem.,  Koch).  But  it  is  even  more  satisfactory  to 
regard  that  phrase,  as  well  as  Iv  rii>  Tt^dyfinri  here,  as  a  euphe- 
mistic generalization  for  all  sorts  of  uncleanncss,  than  to  con- 


fine it  to  two  specified  sins,  lust  and  avaricious  fraud  ; — and 
(3),  that  the  presence  of  the  article  before  fir;  vTte^fiaivBiv  xul 
TtleovExTttr,  while  it  is  not  found  before  ant/i^ta^ai  or  ilSirai, 
proves  that  this  clause  does  not,  like  those,  stand  in  dependent 
epexegetical  apposition  to  6  ayiaofiog  vudjf,  but  sets  forth 
another  and  a  different  explanation,  parallel  to  o  dyiaofibs 
v/iwv,  of  rovTO  ydff  con  d'elrjfia  rov  Qeov  (Muse,  Liinem.). 
This,  however,  is  to  make  the  whole  sentence  somewhat  too 
artificial  in  its  structure,  besides  that  in  that  case  we  might 
rather  have  expected  xal  ro  fi>i  v7icq().  xnl  nXeov.  That  the 
article  alone  is  introduced,  may  be  accounted  for  by  the  want 
here  of  any  expressed  subject  of  the  infinitives,  such  as  exists 
(t'.Mfto,  exaaTor  iftiov)  in  the  clauses  immediately  preceding. 
With  regard  to  4.,  Green  remarks :  '  If  Ttqay/ia  be  considered 
as  here  used  to  signify  "  worldly  business  in  general,"  it 
would  rightly  have  the  article  on  this  account,  from  the  ne- 
cessary familiarity  of  the  idea :  still  proof  is  required  that  the 
noun  is  ever  used  in  this  sense  in  the  singular.  ...  It  is 
well  known  that  -n^ayi-ta  was  used  as  a  decorous  expression 
for  licentious  practices ;  and  this  signification  seems  the  only 
resource,  if  the  former  one  be  untenable :  it  is  also  best  suited 
to  the  contest,  especially  v.  7.'  On  the  whole,  I  recommend 
the  following  as  a  marginal  note :  '  Many  understand,  in 
business.' 

'  T.,  R.  ;-AVesl.,  Wakef.,  M.ack.,  Newe,  Penn,  Murd.,  Kenr., 
Peile,  Turnb.      Other  English  verss.  (except  C,  B. ;- Wells) 

render  Stort  hy  for.     Comp.  1  John  2  :  11,  N.  v. Lachm. 

and  Tisch.  cancel  the  o. 

^  The  indefinite  article  is  employed  by  T.,  G.  ;-Dt.  ;-Baumg., 
Moldenh.,  Mack.,  Newc,  Liinem.,  Peile,  Von  der  11.,  Turnb. 
Comp.  E.  v.,  Rom.  13  :  4.      •     ' 

'  E.  v.,  ch.  1  :  2 ;  Luke  3  :  19  ;  and  often  ;-Syr.  (=  Greenf. 
'bv),  Vulg.  (de).  Germ,  (iiber),  Dt.  (over)  ;-Ambrosiast.,  Fab., 
Erasm.,  Muse,  Vat.,  Mont.,  Zanch.,  (as  Vulg.),  Cocc.  (circa ), 
Bens.,  Gill  ('or  with  respect  to,  or  for'),  Baumg.,  Moldenh., 
(as  Germ.),  Mack.,  De  W.  (wegen  ;-and  so  Von  der  H.,  Koch), 
Bloomf.,  Turnb.;  (in  respect  to),  Scholef. 

'  A  demonstrative  is  employed  by  W.,  R.  ;-Bens.,  Wesl., 
Wakef.,  Scholef.,  Murd.,  Kenr.,  Turnb.  ;-and  almost  all  foreign 
verss.     See  2  Pet.  3  :  14,  N.  v. 

^  E.  V.  follows  B.  in  cancelling  the  word  things  of  all  the 
other  old  English  verss.,  as  if  the  Translators  supposed  Tovnov 
to  be  masculine,  for  the  transgressors  (AVells,  Barn.,  Sharpe 
punisher  of  all  such,  Conyb.  all  such  Ike  Lord  will  punish), 
or  those  whom  they  injured.  But  that  it  is  neuter,  and 
points  to  the  sins  spoken  of,  is  the  view  of  nearly  all  com- 
mentators, and  is  clearly  indicated  by  the  great  majority  of 


I.  THESSALONIANS.     CHAP.  IV. 


27 


KING    JAMES      VEKSION. 

also   have  forewarned  you   and 
testified. 

7  For  God  bath  not  called 
us  unto  uncleanness,  but  unto 
holiness. 

S  He  therefore  that  despiseth, 
despiseth  not  man,  but  God 
wlio  hath  also  given  unto  us  his 
Holy  Spirit. 


GREEK    TEXT. 

Trpoelira^ev  v/juu  kcu  Siefiaprvpa- 
fj.eOa. 

7  ov  yap  eKaXecrev  rjpai  o 
Oeos  CTTt  aKaOapaia,  aAA'  iv 
ayiaa-pcS. 

8  roLyapovv  6  aOerofV,  ovk 
audpcoTJ-ou  aOerei,  aXXa  rov  Oeov 
Tov  Kol  SouTU  TO  Hvev/xa  avrou 
TO  '  Ayiov  et?  rjiJ.5.9. 


REVISED    VERSION. 

as   we   also    '■foretold    you   and 
'fully  testified. 

7  For  God  'did  not  call  us  'for 
uncleanness,  but  'unto  "'sanctifi- 
cation. 

8  "Therefore he  that  "rejecteth, 
rejecteth  not  man,  but  God,  who 
i-also  "gave  ■■  his  Holy  Spirit  unto 

'US. 


*'  For  the  omission  of  have,  see  W.,  T.,  C,  G.  ;-Mart., 
Wakef..  Mack.,  Thom.,  Sharpe,  Turnb.  ;-and  v.  1,  N.  g,  &c. 
Here  also  the  reference  of  the  tense  is  to  '  the  Apostle's 
personal  presence  among  the  Thessalonians '  (Liinem.);  but 
the  Tt(i6,  which  Rob.  and  many  others  understand  in  the  same 
way  (have  said  before,  already  declared,  formerly  told  you, 
&c.),  is  better  explained  of  the  time  preceding  the  execution 

of  the  Divine  vengeance   (Liinem.).     Comp.  Gal.  5  :  21. 

For  the  verbal  part  of  ^^oci-rcclr,  E.  V.  has  elsewhere  to  sj^eaJc, 
to  tell  ■,-a,nd  here  W.,  to  say  (and  so  Murd.)  ;  T.,  C,  G.,  R. 
(foretold),  to  tell  (and  so  Bens.,  Dodd.,  WesL,  Mack.,  Newc, 
Thom.,  Boothr.,  Kenr.,  Turnb.).     Nor  has  any  foreign  version 

what  answers  to  warn.     E.  V.  follows  B. For  Tt^ottTtauev, 

Beng.,  Griesb.,  Knapp,  Mey.,  Scholz,  Schott,  read  nooelno/tEv. 

'  Calv. :  '  Notandum  vero  quod  dicit,  Obteslali  suimis.  [The 
Vulg.  has  testijicati  sumus.]  Tanta  enim  est  hominum  tarditas, 
ut  nisi  acriter  perculsi  nullo  divini  judicii  sensu  tangantur ' : 
'  Observe  what  he  says ;  we  adjured.  For  such  is  the  sluggish- 
ness of  men,  that,  without  vehement  blows,  they  are  touched 
with  no  sense  of  the  Divine  judgment.'  The  intensive  Scd  is 
here  recognized  by  (among  others)  Bez.  (assevcranter),  Bens. 
(solemnly),  Baumg.  (of),  Ros.  (graviter).  Mack,  and  Peile  (as 
above),  Stolz  (ernstUch),  Bloomf.,  Turnb.  (distinctly),  Koch 
(feierlichst)  j-Wahl,  Rob. 

'  For  the  tense,  see  v.  C,  N.  h,  &c.  The  above  form  of  the 
tense  is  employed  by  JIurd.,  Green,  Turnb. 

k  '  Such  was  not  the  law — condition — aim — of  our  Divine 
calling ; '  somewhat  as  we  might  speak  of  a  man  being  engaged 
on  (cTil)  wages  ;  comp.  Rom.  8  :  20  ;  1  Cor.  9  :  10.  And  closely 
allied  to  this  is  the  classical  use  of  tTii  with  the  dative  of  the 
purpose  or  object;  comp.  Gal.  5  :  13;  Eph.  2:  10. — Erasm.. 
Muse,  Vat.,  (causa),  Cocc.  (propter),  Mack.,  Thom.,  Schott 
('kac  lege  s.  conditione  ;  \el  propterea'),  Liinem.  (auf  die  Be- 
dingung  oder  far  den  Zwenk),  Peile,  Eadie  (in  order  to).  Von 
der  H.  (auf),  Turnb.  ;-Green  (with  a  view  to).  See  Win. 
pp.  4G9-70,  and  Steig.  on  1  Pet.  1  :  2. 

1  Here  h;  according  to  a  quite  common  breviloquence  in 
the  use  of  this  preposition  (see  Win.  pp.  490-1),  seems  to  in- 
clude entrance  into,  along  with  continuance  in.  Not  a  few, 
however,  restrict  themselves  to  the  proper  characteristic  force 
of  the  particle,  because  (in  some  cases,  at  least)  they  regard 


ev  ay.  as  describing,  not  the  result,  but  the  manner  or  nature, 
of  the  call.  Thus:  Engl.  Ann.  (■  Gr.  i«'),  Beng.  ('in  sanctifi- 
catione.  enl,  super,  magis  exprimit  finem,  i;-,  in,  indolem 
rei.'),  Baumg.,  Steig.  (on  1  Pet.  1  :  2),  Harless,  Liinem.,  Von 
der  H.,  (in),  Conyb.  ('  His  calling  is  a  holy  calling '),  Turnb.  ;- 
Green  (under  a  system  of  sanctity).  Comp.  2  Thess.  2  :  13, 
N.  z ;  1  Pet.  1  :  2  iv  nyiaafuo  m'sv/iaros,  where  Brown  and 
others  take  iv  as  instrumental,  by ;  and  1  Cor.  7  :  15,  which 
Green  translates,  under  a  dispensation  of  peace,  and  where 
Mey.  finds  (as  here  and  at  Eph.  4  :  4)  a  description  of  the 
' ethical  form '  of  the  call.  I  recommend  the  words,  'Or,  in,' 
for  a  marginal  note. 

«■  It  may  be  questioned  whether  ayiaauoi  (a  word  not  found 
in  classical  Greek,  but  occurring  10  times  in  the  N.  T.,  for  which 
E.  V.  has  5  times  sanctificaiion,  and  5  times  holiness)  is  in 
any  instance  quite  synonymous  with  aytSrr/g  or  ayicoavvr;.  It 
rather,  I  think,  denotes  the  process,  or  the  separation  and 
consecration  from  which  the  process  starts. — R.  ;-Vulg.  and 
most  other  Latin  verss.,  nearly  all  German  verss.  (Heiligung), 
Dt.  (heilig making),  It.,  Fr.  M.,-S.  ;-Newc.,  Thom.,  Boothr., 
Murd.,  Kenr.,  Peile,  Turnb. 

"  E.  v.,  Heb.  12:  1  (the  only  other  instance)  ;-W.,  R.;- 
foreign  verss.  (except  most  of  the  German)  ;- Wakef.,  Mack., 
Bloomf.,  Conyb.,  Kenr. 

"  See  Jude  8,  N.  j.  E.  V.  7narg.  ;-Dt.,  Fr.  M.,-S.  ;-Erasm. 
and  subsequent  Latin  verss.  (rejicit  or  repudiat,  instead  of 
the  Vulg.  spernit  ;-except  Bez.,  who  in  ditfercnt  editions  has 
rejicit,  aspernatur,  dedignatur;  and  Gosch.  aspernans),  B. 
and  L.  (' viole  ces  preceptes'),  Berlenburger  Bibel,  Stolz, 
Kistemaker,  Van  Ess,  Flatt,  De  W.,  Liinem.,  Von  der  H.,  (ver- 
wirft  ■,-ior  Luther's  verachtet),  Wakef.,  Thom.,  Murd.  and 
Turnb.  (use  to  spurn).  Very  many,  like  B.  and  L.,  supply  an 
object  to  uO-eraii' ;  but  it  is  quite  as  well  taken  absolutely. 

P  Lachm.  cancels  y.ai. 

1  For  the  time  of  SSiTa,  see  1  John  3  :  24,  N.  I.  To  give 
the  idea  of  a  continuous  communication,  some  copies  read  9t- 
Sovra,  which  Lachm.  alone  adopts. 

■■  Whether  the  pronoun  (ijuas)  stands  for  Apostles,  or  Chris- 
tians in  general,  it  may  be  considered  emphatic  bj'  position. 
This  position  it  retains  in  W.,  T.,  C,  R.  ;-most  Latin  verss., 


28 


I.  THESSALONIANS.     CHAP.  IV. 


KING    JAMES     VERSION. 

9  But  as  touching  brotherly 
love  ye  need  not  that  I  write 
unto  you :  for  ye  yourselves 
are  taught  of  God  to  love  one 
another. 

10  And  indeed  ye  do  it  to- 
ward all  the  brethren  which  are 
in  all  Macedonia:  but  we  be- 
seech you,  brethren,  that  ye  in- 
crease more  and  more ; 

11  And  that  ye  study  to  be 


GREEK    TEXT. 

01)  )^€iau  e'x^Te  ■ypa(PtLU  vfilv 
avToi  yap  ufxels  BeoSiSaKToi  eare 
els  TO  ayairav  aX\rjXovs' 

10  Koi  yap  TTOulre  avro  els 
iravTas  tovs  d8e\(f)ovs  tovs  ev 
oXrj  TYj  MaKebovla.  irapaKaXov- 
jjiev  8e  vfxas,  u8e\(j)o\,  ■jrepicratv- 
eiv  p.aXXov, 

11  KOil  ([)iXoTip.eia6aL  rjcrv^a- 


REVISED    VERSION. 

9  But  'concerning  brotherly 
love  'ye  "have  no  need  that  "o?ie 
write  unto  you :  for  ye  your- 
selves are  taught  of  God  "to 
love  one  another;" 

10  >For  ye  'also  do  it  toward 
all  the  brethren  'that  are  in  "the 
whole  of  Macedonia:  but  we  ''ex- 
hort you,  brethren,  'to  ''abound 
'yet  more, 

11  And  fto  i^study  to  be  quiet, 


It.,  Fr.  M.  ;-Wakef.,  Mack.,  Perin,  Sharpe,  Murd.,  Kenr.,  Peile. 
The  emphasis  is  even  more  marked  with  the  reading  i/i&g 
(for  ri/uSi),  which  Griesb.  regards  as  nearly  or  quite  equal,  if 
not  preferable,  and  which  is  adopted  by  all  other  recent 
editors,  except  Bloomf.,  on  the  authority  of  B.D.E. F.G.I. 
very  many  cursive  MSS.  the  Syr.  Ar.  and  old  Itala  verss.  &c. 
I  recommend  the  insertion  of  the  following  marginal  note: 
'  Or,  as  very  many  read,  you.' 

•  See  oh.  1  :  9,  N.  o,  &c. 

'  For  E/crs,  Bez.,  Beng.  in  the  Gnomon,  and  Lachra.  read 
i%ofiev,  as  does  also  the  Vulg.,  &c. 

"  See  ch.  1  :  8,  N.  m,  &c. 

'  Castal.  (scriia^i/r ;-impersonal,  as  in  ch.  5  :  I),  B.  and  L., 
Fr.  S.,  (o«),  Van  Ess,  Mey.,  {=  have  need  of  ?)o  wrilmg),  Peile 
(' o/"  any  one's  tvriting'),  Von  der  H.  {man),  Koch  (irgend 
Einer). 

•  £h-  TO  ayanai'  =  into  the  (that  great  lesson  of  the  Gospel) 
loving  &c. 

•  No  recent  editor,  except  Matth.,  closes  this  verse  with  a 
period  ;  and  the  same  thing  is  true  of  Dt.,  Fr.  S.  ;-Castal.,  Newc. 
Thom.,  Stolz,  All.,  Moy.,  Gosch.,  Penn,  Sharpe,  Conyb.,  Peile, 
Von  der  H.  Several  of  these  have  only  a  comma.  See  v.  10, 
N.  y. 

'  On  y.al  yuQ  (which  E.  V.  frequently  mismanages ;  e.  g. 
Matt.  8:  9;  26:73;  Luke  22  :  59  ;  John  4  :  23  ;  Actsfl9:40; 
Rom.  16:2;  2  Cor.  2 :  10 ;  &c.)  Hartung  remarks,  I.  138 :  '  In 
no  single  instance  is  y.ai  superfluous,  and  everywhere  the 
meaning  is  one  and  the  same,  for  also'  [denn  audi].  The 
yii^,  De  W.  thinks,  indicates  another  reason  why  the  Thessa- 
lonians  need  not  be  written  to  on  this  subject.  It  rather 
confirms  the  statement  that  they  liad  already  been  divinely 
instructed  in  regard  to  it.  Muse. :  '  Ubi  vides  efficaciam  operis, 
agnosce  vitam  traditam  a  Deo  ' :  '  Wherever  you  see  a  vigorous 
activity,  there  recognize  the  God-given  life.'  And  so  Conyb., 
Lunem.,  Peile,  &c.— E.  V.,  Luke  6  :  32-4 ;  &c.  ;-Vulg.  (etcnim), 
Dt.  (want  .  .  .  ook).  It.  {pcrcloche  .  .  .  aneora)  ;-Ambrosi.ast., 
Erasm.,  Pagn.,  Muse,  Vat.,  Bez.,  Cooc,  (nam  cl),  Fab.,  Calv.^ 
Mont,  Zanch.,   (as  Vulg.),  Castal.   (quipjie  quum),  Schmidt 


(nam  etiam),  Bens.,  Mart,  (imperocche  .  .  .  pur),  Mich,  (denn), 
All.  (denn  . . .  ja).  Flatt,  De  W.,  Lttnem.,  Von  der  H.,  (denn  .  . . 
audi),  Kenr.  (for  even),  Peile  (seeing  that)  ;-Bretsch.  (etenim, 
nam  eliam),  Wahl  ('vel  etenim,  vel  namque  etiam,  nam  et,  denn 
auc/i'),  Rob.  (for  also,  for  .  .  .  loo,  for  even).  See  2  Thess. 
3  :  10,  N.  q. 

'  Wesl.,  Newc,  Boothr.  (who),  Penn.  See  2  Pet.  2  :  11, 
N.  f. This  second  rove  is  cancelled  by  Lachra. 

'  Latin  verss.  (universa  or  iota),  German  verss.  (ganz),  Dt. 
(geheel)  ;-Conyb.     Comp.  Rev.  3  :  10,  N.  d. 

''  See  ch.  3  :  2,  N.  g.  Bens.,  Dodd.,  Wesl.,  Wakef.,  Mack., 
Conyb.,  Turnb. ;  and  to  the  same  effect  the  German  verss. 
(except  All.  ;-the  Vulg.  being  rogamus),  Dt.,  Italian  and 
French  verss.  (except  Fr.  M.)  ;-Ambrosiast.,  Calv.,  Castal., 
Bez.,  Cocc.  (as  allowable),  Schmidt. 

"  E.  v.,  Acts  14  :  22;-French  verss.  ;-Bens.,  Baumg.,  Mart., 
Mich,  and  later  German  verss.  (except  All.),  Wakef.  and  the 
later  English  (except  Newc,  Boothr.).     Comp.  Jude  3,  N.  p. 

■•  E.  v.,  V.  1 ;  &c.  ;-W.,  R. ;- Wells,  Bens.,  Dodd.,  Wakef. 
and  later  English  verss.  (except  Murd.  imd  Turnb.).  E.xcept- 
ing  the  German,  almost  all  foreign  verss.  employ  the  same 
phrase  as  in  v.  1,  and  generally  abundare  or  a  derivative. 
Here  E.  V.  follows  T.,  C,  B. ;  who,  however,  have  increase  at 
V.  1  also. 

'  Comp.  V.  1,  N.  k. 

f  See  V.  10,  N.  c. 

*  Beng.'s  remark :  '  ifi).oTiucta!)'ai  ^avxa^etv.  Oxymoron. 
tfikoriftia  politica  erubescit  I'/ovxd^ew ' :  "An  oxymoron.  Po- 
litical ifiloTifiin  blushes  to  be  quiet,'  rests  on  the  primary 
meaning  of  tfiXor.,  to  mahe  a  point  of  honour,  to  be  ambitious. 
Nor  does  there  appear  to  be  sufficient  reason  for  saving  with 
Alford,  after  De  W.,  at  Rom.  15  :  20  (the  only  other  place 
where  it  occurs  in  the  N.  T.  being  2  Cor.  5  :  9),  that  '  the 
word  in  the  Apostle's  usage  seems  to  lose '  this  sense  (so 
Koch) ;  any  tnore,  at  least,  than  it  frequenlly  does  in  classical 
usage.  This  sense  is  expressed  here  bv  Fal).  (]>ro  honore 
ducalis),  Bens.,  AVakef.,  Scott,  Sharpe,  (be  ambitious),  Dodd. 
(make  it  your  ambition),  Mich.,  Krause,  (each  eine  Ehre  dar- 
aus  machct),  Thom.   (make   it   your  ambition),  Stolz,  Mey., 


I.  THESSALONIANS.     CHAP.  IV. 


29 


KING    JAMES      VERSION. 

quiet,  and  to  do  j^our  own  busi- 
ness, and  to  work  with  your 
own  bands,  as  we  commanded 
you; 

12  That  ye  may  walk  honestly 
toward  them  that  are  without, 
and  that  ye  may  have  lack  of 
nothing. 

13  But  I  would  not  have  you 
to  be  ignorant,  brethren,  con- 
cerning them  which  are  asleep, 
that  ye  sorrow  not,  even  as 
others  which  have  no  hojie. 

14  For  if  we  believe  that  Je- 
sus died  and  rose  again,  even  so 


GREEK    TEXT. 

!  ^eiv,  Kol  irpaacreiv  ra  'ISia,  kol 
ipyaQcrdai  Tats  IdlaL^  )(fpcn.i^ 
vjxiov,  KaOas  vfuu  irapriyyei- 
Xap-tv 

12  iva  7re piTraTTJTe  ev(r)(T]/xo- 
V(aS  TTpOS  TOVf  i^co,  Kol  p.i]8ei^os 
)(^p€iau  e^rjre. 

13  OY  deXco  Se  vpias  dyvoeiu, 
dSeXcpoi,  irepl  tcov  KeKOijj.Tjp.ii'cou, 
\va  fjLTj  XvTrrjcrde,  Ka$as  kol  o'l 
XoiTTol  ol  fjLi]  i')(0VTe9  eX.7ri8a. 

14  el  yap  irLarevopiev  otl  '/?;- 
aovs  onreOave  Kai  uveaTrj,   ovtco 


REVISED    VERSION. 

and  to  do  your  own  business, 
and  to  work  with  your  ►■own 
hands,  as  we  commanded  you ; 


12  That  ye  may  walk  'be- 
comingly toward  'those  "  with- 
out, and  I  may  have  "'need  of 
"nothing. 

13  But  "I  would  not  rthat  ye 
should  be  ignorant,  brethren, 
concerning  'those  'who  'are 
asleep,  that  ye  'may  not  sorrow, 
'even  as  "the  others  ■'who  have 
no  hope. 

14  For  if  we  believe  that 
Jesus  died  and  "arose,  "  so  'also, 


Lunem.,  Von  der  H.,  {eixre  Elire  [darin]  zu  setzen  [suclien])^ 
Greenf.  (Dsnfertn  ia"ii23),  GOsch.  (ambitiose  quacratis),  Conj-b. 
(let  this  be  your  amb.)  i-Leigh,  Bretsch.,  Wahl ; — and  is  ac- 
knowledged in  the  Dt.  Ann.,  and  in  the  commentaries  of  Erasm., 
Cocc.  Turret.,  M.  Henry,  Guyse,  Wesl.,  Gill,  Baumg.,  Koppe, 
Ros.,  Flatt,  Pelt,  BIoomf.,'Barn. 

■•  The  word  iSiaij  is  bracketed  by  Knapp,  Hahn,  and  cancelled 
by  Mey.,  Lachm.,  Tisch. 

'  The  use  of  honest  as  =  honourable,  comely  (see  E.  V., 
Rom.  12  :  17 ;  2  Cor.  13  :  7 ;  Phil.  4:8;  &c.)  is  now  obsolete. 
— E.  v.,  1  Cor.  14  :  40  {decently  ;-and  so  here  Whitb.,  TTells, 
Dodd.,  Wesl.,  Gill,  Mack.),  Bens,  {with  credit  and  rej^utalion'), 
M.  Henry  {creditably),  Wakef.  {with  credit),  Newc,  Boothr. 
{in  a  becoming  manner),  Penn,  Sharpe,  Bloomf.  ('  respectably 
or  creditably '),  Murd.,  Kenr.,  Turnb.  {reputably).  One  or 
other  of  these  (or  similar,  as  decorously,  with  propriety,  &c.) 
phrases  is  employed  also  by  Green,  Rob.,  and  all  other  modern 
expositors. 

'  Dodd.,  Wakef.,  Newc,  Boothr.,  Penn,  Sharpe,  Bloomf., 
Conyb.,  Murd.,  Kenr.,  Turnb. 

^  Of  the  verss.,  which  translate  rovi  by  a  demonstrative 
pronoun,  and  'e^io  by  an  adverb,  the  following  supply  nothing 
between: — It.,  French  verss.  ;-Sharpe,  Murd. 

1  For  the  omission  of  that  ye,  see  R.  ;-Wells,  Bens.,  Wesl., 
Wakef.,  Mack.,  Penn,  Sharpe  ;-and  nearly  all  foreign  verss. 

"i  The  word  y.^eia  occurs  49  times  in  the  N.  T.,  and  is 
nowhere  else  lack  in  E.  V.,  which  here  follows  B. — Dodd., 
Mack.,  Newc.  Boothr.,  Penn,  Sharpe,  Turnb.  No  version  since 
Wesl,  has  lack. 

°  Marginal  note  :  '  Or,  no  one.''  This  sense,  which  E.  V,  also 
gives  in  the  margin  {of  no  man),  is  adopted  by  Syr.,  Germ, 
(which  supplies  rcSi'  e|(u  :  ihrer  kcines  bedilrfet),  Fr.  S.  (with 
the  other  in  the  marg.  ;-and  so  B.  and  L.)  ;-Canierar.,  Bens., 
Wolf,  and  Pelt  (explain  as  Luther),  Stolz,  Van  Ess,  Me}'.,  | 


Gossner,  Flatt,  Greenf.,  Gosch.,  Schott,  Olsh.,  De  W,,  Bloomf., 
Koch,  Others,  as  Erasm.,  Bez.,  Dt.  and  Engl,  Ann.,  Turret., 
Gill,  Baumg.  and  Moldenh.  (with  a  preference  for  the  mas- 
culine), Koppe,  Ros.,  Coke,  allow  either  interpretation.  The 
Vulg.  combines  the  two :  nullius  aliquid  desideretis. 

"  For  d-ilco.  Mill,  Wells,  and  all  the  recent  editors  (except 
Beng.  and  Bloomf.),  prefer  O'ilofief  (A.D.E.F.G.I.  very  many 
cursive  MSS.  ancient  verss.  [except  the  Syr.]  and  Fathers).  I 
recommend  that  this  reading  be  adopted :  we  would. 

P  E.  v.,  Rom,  11  :  25  ;  1  Cor.  10  :  1 ;  &c  ;-W.  {that  ye  un- 
know),  C,  ;-Bens.,  Penn,  Turnb.  Many  others  merely  omit  the 
words  to  be  of  E.  V, 

"  See  V.  12,  N.  j  and  Rev,  2  :  2,  N,  h,  &c, 

'  See  v.  10,  N,  z,  &c. For  xey.oifi.,  Lachm.  and  Tisch. 

read  (after  A.B.  Vulg.  Origen,  Cyprian,  &c.)  xoiiicofthcov 
=  are  from  time  to  time  falling  asleep ;  but  y.ey.oinrjfiiviov  = 
have  fallen  asleep  and  continue  in  that  state. 

'  '  In  order  to  the  correction  of  a  heathenish  sorrow  for 
the  death  of  Christians,  it  is  only  necessary  to  know  the 
truth  about  them.' — Bens.,  Guyse,  Dodd.,  Mack.,  Thorn.,  Penn, 
Conyb.,  Turnb. 

■  See  ch.  2  :  14,  N.  e,  &c. 
•  °  '  That  other  class,  to  which  all  belong,  who  have  no  hope 
in  Christ,' — Hamm.,  Wells,  {the  rest  j-and  so  Dodd.,  Wakef., 
Turnb.,  at  ch.  5:6),  Bens,   ('the  other  Gentiles'),  Mack,, 
Penn,  Sharpe,  Kenr,  ;-and  almost  all  foreign  verss. 

"  Only  in  15  instances,  out  of  111,  does  E.  V,  render  avl^ 
OTTjfec,  '  to  raise  up  again,'  '  to  rise  again.' — E,  V.,  Matt.  9:9; 
and  often.  Comp,  v,  16  ;  Rom,  14  :  9  ;  &c.  ;-Syr.  (^  Greenf. 
c;?),  German  verss.  (auferstanden  ;-except  Stolz,  wieder  auf. ; 
and  Me3'.,  erstanden),  Dt.  {opgestaan)  ;-Turnb.  (arose  to  life). 
See  Green,  Rob. ;  also  y,  16,  N.  q. 

"  See  ch.  2  :  4,  N.  t, 

*  The  xai  belongs,  not  especially  to  rovg  y.oi/t.,  but   to  the 


30 


I.  THESSALONIANS.     CHAP.  IV. 


KINU    JAMES     VERSION. 

them  also  which  sleep  in  Jesus 
will  God  bring  with  him. 

15  For  this  we  say  unto  you 
by  the  word  of  the  Lord,  that 


GREEK    TEXT. 

KCLL  6  Oeos  Tovs  KOifjirjdeuTaf  Slo. 
Tov  'Irjcrov  a^et  avu  avTcS. 

15   TOVTO  yap  vfiLU  Xeyoficv  ev 
Xoytp  Kvpiov,  oTi  Tjixeh  ol  ^uyvres 


REVISED    VERSION. 

ythose  'who  "fell  asleep,  '■  will 
God  "through  Jesus  "^bring  with 
him. 

15  For  this  we  say  unto  you 
"•by  the  word  of  the  Lord,  that 


whole  clause,  o  Qeos  xrX.  It  is,  accordingly,  translated  in  im- 
mediate connection  with  ovrcn,  or  else  with  the  subject  and 
predicate  of  the  clause,  by  R.  ;-Bens.,  Dodd.,  Mack.,  Thom., 
Boothr.,  Penn,  Kenr.,  Murd.  ;-and  most  foreign  verss. 

y  See  V.  13,  N.  q,  &c. 

'  See  V.  10,  N.  z,  &c. 

"  The  aorist  here  and  at  v.  15  implies  a  backward  look  from 
the  time  of  the  resurrection,  when  of  each  one  of  the  departed 
it  may  be  said,  as  of  Stephen  (Acts  7  :  60) :  exoiiii,&j;.^^.  V., 
Acts  7  :  60;  13  :  30  (fill  on  sleep)  ;  2  Pet.  3  :  4;— Bloomf. 
Latin  verss.  (except  Mont.)  use  a  perfect  tense  of  dormire  or 
obdormire. 

•'  '  The  quickening  of  the  dead  being  one  of  those  great 
works  of  God  (ch.  1:10;  Deut.  32  :  39  ;  1  Sam.  2:6;  Acts 
26  :  8 ;  Rom.  8:11;  &c.),  which  the  Father  showeth  the  Son.' 
Comp.  John  5  :  20,  21,  28  ;  6  :  39  ;  &c.— especially  2  Cor.  4  :  14. 
1.  According  to  E.  V.  and  others,  rovg  y.oiurjd'cvrag  Sia  tov 
^Irjoov  =  ol  VEXool  Ev  XoiarcS,  v.  16 ;  or  oc  y.ocut^d'irTEg  li^  JCot- 
areS,  1  Cor.  15  :  18 ;  or  ol  ev  KuqIoj  anod'vrjay.ovres.  Rev. 
14  :  13.  But  this  explanation  is  scarcely  justified  by  Grot.'s 
reference  to  Rom.  4  :  11,  and  Knapp's  {ad  loc.  cit.  ch.  2  :  3, 
N.  k)  to  2  Cor.  3  :  11.  In  the  latter  place  the  Sid  is  not 
strictly  synonymous  with  the  iv;  and  in  both  places  it  is 
construed,  as  often  elsewhere,  with  the  circumstances  in, 
through,  and  out  of  which,  a  thing  is  done.  2.  Others,  retain- 
ing this  connection  of  Sta  r.  7.  with  y.olf^rj^^h'rag,  translate  Sui 
according  to  its  common  force,  when  followed  by  a  genitive. 
Thus:  W.,  T.,  C,  B.,  (i]/)  ;-Vulg.  (per.  In  Am.,  however, 
which  has  no  comma  after  Jesuni,  the  connection  is  doubt- 
ful ;-and  so  with  R.'s  ii/.  and  Von  der  H.'s  durch.).  Germ. 
(durch),  Fr.  S.  niarg.  (par  le  moyen  tic) ;-Tertull.,  Ambrosiast., 
Erasm.,  Calv.,  Castal.,  Muse,  Vat.,  Mont.,  Cocc,  Schmidt, 
Gosch.,  (as  Vulg. ;  but  with  various  explanations,  e.  g. 
\mbrosiast.  :  '  per  Jesura,  id  est,  sub  spe  fidei  hujus ' :  'by 
Jesus ;  that  is,  in  the  hope  of  this  faith.'  Calv.  :  'DormiYe 
per  Christum  est  retinere  in  morte  conjunctionem  quam  habe- 
mus  cum  Christo :  nam  qui  fide  in  Christum  inserti  sunt, 
mortem  cum  eo  communem  habent,  ut  sint  vitae  socii':  'To 
sleep  hy  Christ  is  to  retain  in  death  tlie  union  which  we  have 
with  Christ :  for  tliey  who  by  fiiith  are  engrafted  into  Christ 
have  their  death  in  common  witli  llim,  that  they  may  be 
partners  in  His  life.'  Muse.  :  '  Fideles  per  Christum  mo- 
riuntur,  dum  propter  ilium  ab  impiis  hujus  scculi  tyrannis 
occiduntur':  'The  faithful  die  through  Christ,  when  on  His 
account  tliey  are  slain  by  the  impious  tyrants  of  this  world.' 
[The  same  view  is  given  by  Aret.  inopler;  Hamm.  through. 


which  he  paraphrases  by  '  for  the  testimony,  or  by  occasion  of 
the  faith  of  Christ;'  Tillotson  for  Jesus'  sake.  Liinem.  cites 
also  Salmeron  and  Jos.  Mede,  but  justly  objects,  that  such  a 
special  reference  to  martyrs  is  unsuitable  to  the  Apostle's  im- 
mediate object,  and  is  not  sustained  by  anything  in  these  two 
Epistles.]  Cocc.  combines  Calv.  and  Muse.  :  ^Per  Jesum,  h.  e. 
qui  in  communione  Jesu  mortui  sunt,  et  quibus  causa  mo- 
riendi  fuit  gratia  Christi  et  ipsius  communio ' :  '  Through 
Jesus  ;  that  is,  those  who  have  died  in  the  fellowship  of  Jesus, 
and  the  cause  of  whose  death  was  the  grace  of  Christ  and 
communion  with  Him.'),  Baunig.  (as  Germ. ;  but  hesitates  be- 
tween the  sense  of  Calv.  and  that  of  Muse),  Scott,  Barn., 
Kenr.,  (as  Hamm. ;  but  with  various  explanations.  Thus, 
Scott :  '  Death  was  become  only  a  sleep  through  Jesus' — an 
unsatisfactory  suggestion  of  Jlich.,  but  adopted  also  by  Barn. : 
'/»  Jesus — or  through  [Sea]  him ;  that  is,  his  death  and  re- 
surrection are  the  cause  of  their  quiet  and  calm  repose.' 
Kenr.'s  note  is  :  'in  faith  and  grace._').  3.  The  connection  of 
Sia  T.  7.  with  a'ltj  (construclio  praegnans  =  '  God  will  raise 
from  the  dead  by  .Jesus,  and  then  bring  &c.')  is  allowed  by 
Cecum.,  Muse,  Turret.,  Dodd.,  &c.,  and  adopted  by  Dt.  marg. 
(door),  Fr.  S.  (par  le  moyen  de)  ;-rab.,  Storr,  Ros.,  Pelt, 
Schott,  (per),  B.  and  L.  (par),  Bens.,  Guyse  ('  through  the 
power  of  the  death,  and  the  virtue  of  the  resurrection  of 
Jesus'),  Moldenh.,  Flatt,  Gerl.,  Olsh.,  De  W.,  Liinem.,  Koch, 
(durch),  Wakef,  Newc,  Conyb.,  (as  above),  Thom.  (by  the 
agency  of),  Bloomf,  Murd.  and  Turnb.  (%)  ;-'\Vahl,  Rob. 
E.  V.  and  G.  follow  Bez.  and  Pagn. 

'  Beng.  :  '  a^ei,  ducet ;  suave  verbum.  dicitur  de  viventi- 
bus ' :  'will  lead — a  sweet  word  ;  spoken  of  the  living.'  Not : 
frotn  the  grave  (Mich.,  Koppe,  Krau.se,  Schlcus.,  Mey.,  Turnb. ; 
who  then  make  ohf  avTcp  =  lus  avror),  nor:  into  heaven,  to 
God,  &c.  (most  others);  but:  'in  the  train  of  his  magnificent 
retinue,  at  his  final  appearance'  (Dodd.).  Comp.  ch.  3  :  13, 
N.l;  Jude  14;  Rev.  19  :  14;  Zech.  14  :  5. 

^  Or,  in  a,  or  the,  word.  'Ev  XSyoj  Kvpiov  =  Greenf. 
■pisn  '^2^3■  Comp.  1  Kings  20  :  35.  n-n";  "inia  =  E.  V.  in 
the  word  of  the  Lord.  And  so  the  tV  is  here  given  by  W.,  T., 
C,  G.,  B.,  R.,  (in  the  w.)  ;-Vulg.,  Dt.  marg.  (in'l  woord),  Fr.  S. 
marg.  (en  parole)  ;-Tertull.,  Ambrosiast.,  Fab.,  Erasm.,  Calv., 
Muse,  Vat.,  Mont.,  Aret.,  Zanch.,  Engl.  Ann.,  Cocc,  Berlen- 
burger  Bibel,  Beng.,  Win.  and  De  "W.  (in  einem  Worie.  The 
indefinite  article  is  used  also  by  AVakef.,  Thom.,  Stolz,  Flatt, 
Liinem.,  Koch),  Liinem.  ('in.  oder  rermiige'),  Von  der  II. 
(im  fr.),  Koch.  Symonds,  Bloomf.,  Kenr.,  Turnb..  have  on 
the.  Some  of  these,  and  others,  understand  the  writer  as 
announcing  a  special  revelation  made  immediately  to  himself. 


I.  THESSALONIAXS.     CHAP.  IV. 


31 


KIXG    JASIES     TERSIOX. 

we  which  are  alive  and  remain 
unio   the   coming   of  the  Lord 


GKEEK    TEXT. 


OL  irepLXmrofievoL  els  ttjv  irapov- 


REVISED    VERSIOX. 


we  'who  are  'living,  ^  who  ""are 
left  over  unto  the  coming  of  the 


•  Oi  ^cSyrs;,  in  distinction  from  ol  xoiur;&efrc; — all  Christ's 
people,  down  to  the  time  of  their  Lord's  appearing,  being 
divided  into  these  two  classes ;  of  which  the  members  of  the 
former  are  continually  passing  over  by  death  into  the  latter. 
And  that  the  Apostle  had  no  thought  of  teaching,  that  this 
process  was  arrested  when  he  wrote  these  words,  so  that  he 
himself  and  those  whom  he  addressed  were  secure,  all  or  any 
of  them,  against  dissolution,  may  perhaps  be  inferred  even 
from  the  epexegetical  ot  Tte^Uetrtouevot  xzX. ;  the  present 
participle  implying  that  this  remnant  was  not  then  defined, 
but  in  the  course  of  formation,  however  the  individuals  com- 
posing it  might  change.  Xor  does  the  r^fiii=  present  a  valid 
objection  to  this  view.  Paul's  wont  is,  to  identify  himself  in 
interest  and  destiny  with  all  believers  (1  Cor.  15  :  51),  some- 
times, as  here,  with  the  living,  sometimes  (1  Cor.  15  :  30-32; 
2  Cor.  4 :  10-14)  with  the  departed.  Indeed,  however  earnest- 
ly the  Apostles  cherished  in  their  own  hearts  the  Saviour's 
promise  of  His  speedy  return,  and  longed  for  its  fulfilment 
(2  Cor.  5:2;  &c.)  ; — with  whatever  tenderness  and  emphasis 
they  kept  repeating  that  promise  in  the  ear  of  the  Church 
(see  their  Epistles,  passim) ; — nay,  little  as  they  appear  to 
have  knovm  respecting  the  length  of  the  intervening  period 
(see  1  John  2  :  18,  N,  b),  and  vigilant  as  for  that  reason  they 
were,  and  would  have  the  Church  to  be,  in  preparation  for 
•  that  day '  (see  2  Cor.  5:9;  &c.)  ; — there  is  still  no  warrant, 
so  far  as  I  know,  for  the  assertion  (Koch  and  Liinem.,  here ; 
Mey.,  Olsh.,  AVin.,  on  1  Cor.  15  :  51,  52),  that  any  one  of  these 
stewards  of  the  Divine  mysteries  positively  expected  that  he 
'  should  not  die '  (John  21  :  23).  or  ever  intimated  that  he  did. 
The  utmost  that  can  be  said  is  what  Olsh.  more  cautiously 
remarks  on  the  phrase  now  before  us :  '  Decidedly  to  be  re- 
jected is  the  method  of  the  older  expositors,  who  supposed 
that  the  Apostle  speaks  in  the  plural  merely  by  avaxoivcoais 
[communicali}:e\,  without  actually  meaning  to  say  that  they 
themselves,  he  and  his  readers,  might  be  still  alive  at  the 
occurrence  of  that  catastrophe.  Certainly,  this  passage  does 
not  stand  alone;  on  the  contrary,  all  the  writers  of  the  X.  T. 
regard  Christ's  coming  as  near  (1  Cor.  15  :  51,  52  ;  1  Pet.  4:7; 
1  John  2  :  18;  James  5:8);  the  whole  doctrine,  in  fact,  would 
not  even  have  the  least  practical  significance,  if  the  longing 
for  Christ's  return  were  not  every  moment  active,  because 
viewing  the  event  also  as  continually  possible.  Xot  until  to- 
ward the  end  of  his  life  (PhiL  1  :  23),  did  the  Apostle  con- 
ceive of  Christ's  coming  as  more  remote.'  Comp.  Calv.  in 
loc.  :  '  Eo  vult  Thessalonicenses  in  exspectationem  erigere. 
adeoque  pios  omnes  tenere  suspenses,  ne  sibi  tempus  aliquod 
promittant.  Nam  ut  demus  ipsum  ex  peculiari  revelatione 
scivisse  venturum  ahquanto  serius  Christum,  banc  tamen 
Ecclesiae  communem  doctrinam  tradi  oportuit.  ut  fideles  omni- 
bus horis  parati  essent ' :   '  His  aim  in  this  is  to  rouse  the 


expectation  of  the  Thessalonians,  and  so  to  hold  all  the  pious 
in  suspense,  that  they  shall  not  count  on  any  delay  whatever. 
For  even  supposing  him  to  have  known  himself  by  special 
revelation,  that  Christ  would  come  somewhat  later,  still  this 
was  to  be  delivered  as  the  common  doctrine  of  the  Church, 
that  the  faithful  might  be  ready  at  all  hours.'*  Important 
also  is  this  note  of  Beng.  :  '  Viventes,  et  qui  supersunt  ad  ad- 
rentum  Domini  sunt  iidem :  et  hi  pronomine  nos  denotantur. 
Unaquaeque  generatio,  quae  hoc  vel  illo  tempore  vivit,  occupat 
illo  vitae  suae  tempore  locum  eorum.  qui  tempore  adventus 
Domini  victuri  sunt ' :  'TTie  linng.  and  they  who  survive  to  the 
coming  of  the  Lord,  are  the  same :  and  these  are  distinguished 
by  the  pronoun  we.  Each  several  generation,  at  whatever 
period  existing,  occupies  during  that  period  the  position  of 
those,  who  shall  be  alive  at  the  Lord's  coming.'     And  see  to 

the  same  elFect  the  Dutch  and  Enghsh  Annotations. For 

icho.  see  v.  10,  N.  z.  &c. ; — for  fell  asleep,  see  v.  14,  X.  a. 

• 
'  Guyse,  Perm,  Conyb.,  Tumb. 

^  Besides  nearly  all  (Baumg.,  Mack.,  Thom.,  Greenf ,  Lunem, 
Ton  der  H.,  Koch,  &c.)  of  the  verss.,  which  at  ol  ^iSi-ie;  retain 
the  form  of  the  Greek  =  the  living,  &c.,  and  those  which  run 
the  two  participial  phrases  into  one  relative  clause  =  who 
shall  he  left  alive,  &c.  (Dt.  ;-B.  and  L.,  Berlenburger  Bibel, 
Dodd.,  "Wakef,  Symonds,  Mey..  Sharpe),  the  following  also, 
while  employing  two  relatives,  supply  no  conjunction:  W.,  B., 
R.  ;-Tulg.  ;-Tertull.,  Ambrosiast.,  Fab.,  Cocc.,  Schmidt,  'Wesl^ 
Mart..  De  W.,  Conyb.,  Kenr. 

■■  '  From  the  ravages  of  death.'  For  this  verb  (which  in 
the  N.  T.  occurs  only  in  the  present  context)  is  not  equivalent 
to  the  nivBiv  of  John  21  :  22. — It  retains  the  force  of  a  passive, 
in  "\V.  (he  left)  ;-Syr.  (=  Greenf.  Ei"iX'r:)  ;- Ambrosiast.  {suh- 
relicti  sumus),  Fab.,  Gosch.,  {relinquimur),  Mont,  (relicti), 
Schmidt  (reservabimur),  Guyse,  Symonds,  (shall  be  I.),  Wesl., 
Dodd.  and  Kenr.  at  v.  17,  Wakef ,  Thom.,  (as  above),  Baumg., 
Stolz,  (iiber-[Uebrig-']selassenen),  Mart,  (siam  riserbati),  De 
W.,  Liinem.,  (iibrig  gelassen  werden ;- not,'  adds  De  W. 
[Koch],  '•  superstites  [Brtschn.  Schtt.]  ;  that  would  be  ol  ne^i- 
ui.tiuuivoi  [2  Mace.  8  :  14].'). 


*  Dav.  (Introd.  to  the  N.  T.,  Vol.  ii.  pp.  463-4)  ob- 
jects even  to  the  idea  that  the  Apostle  ever,  here  or  else- 
where, thought  of  '  Christ's  final  coming  as  possibly  taking 
place  in  his  own  day,'  that  he  *'  distinctly  disavows  such 
an  interpretation  of  his  language  as  this  supposition 
implies  (2  Thess.  2  :  2).'  But  see  N.  m  at  the  passage  re- 
ferred to. 


32 


I.  THESSALONIANS.     CHAP.  IV. 


KING    JAMES     VERSION. 

shall  not  prevent  them  which 
are  asleep. 

16  For  the  Lord  himself  shall 
descend  from  heaven  with  a 
shout,  with  the  voice  of  the 
archangel,  and  with  the  trump 
of  Clod:  and  the  dead  in  Christ 
shall  rise  first: 

17  Then  we  which  are  alive 
and  remain  shall  be  caught  up 
together  with  them  in  the  clouds, 
to  meet  the  Lord  in  the  air:  and 


GREEK    TEXT. 

aiau  Toil  Kvplov,  ov  firj  (f)OacT(o- 
fieu  Tovs  KOLixi-jOevras' 

16  OTL  avTOS  6  KvpLOs  iv 
KeXeva-fxari,  iv  (jjmvfj  apyayyi- 
Aov,  Kol  tu  aaXiTLyyi  Oeov  Kara- 
^rjcreTai  anr  ovpavov,  koll  o'l  ve- 
Kpoi  iv  Xpio-Tw  a.ua(TTT](rouTat 
irpSiTov, 

17  eireiTa  rjp.eLf  ol  ^coi>T€9  ol 
TrepiAeiTrop.ei'oi,  a/u-a  avv  avrols 
apTrayijcrofxeda  iv  vecpeXaa  els 
airavTi'ia-Lv  tou  IZvplov  els  uepa, 


REVISED    VERSION. 

Lord,  shall  'in  no  wise  'precede 
•■those  'who  fell  asleep.  ^ 

IG  For  the  Lord  'himself '  with 
a  shout,  with  "  voice  of  "  arch- 
angel, and  with  ■>  trumpet  of 
God,  shall  descend  from  heaven, 
and  the  dead  pin  Christ  shall 
'arise  'first ; 

17  Then  we  'who  are  diving, 
"  who  "are  left  over,  shall  *  to- 
gether with  them  be  caught 
'away  ^in  '  clouds,  "to  meet  the 


■  The  oi  fir'i  (see  Rev.  3  :  12,  N.  j,  &c.)  is  commonly  explained 
as  an  elliptical  expression,  =  oi  SeSoixa,  ov  jno/Jos,  firj  (see 
Bernhardy  p.  402;  Hartung  II.  p.  155  ;  Win.  p.  592;  Kiihner 
§  318.  7 ;  Pass.  s.  v.  oi,  E.  iv. ;  &c.). — E.  V.,  often ;  Matt. 
5:18;  &c.  ;-Erasm.,  Muse,  Vat.,  {nequaquam),  Koppe  {iiulla 
in  re,  nulla  modo,  ncc  tempore,  ncc  fclicitatis  gradu),  Schott 
{nulla  made,  nequaquam),  Bloomf.  {hy  no  means),  Lunem. 
(keinesfalls),  Peile  (no  [precedence]  in  any  way).  Von  der  II. 
(mil  niehlen),  Koch  [auf  keine  Weise  ;-and  so  Win.,  Schirl.)  ;- 
Rob.  {not  at  all,  by  no  means).  See  also  Schottg.,  Schleus., 
Bretsch.,  Wahl ;  and  ch.  5  :  3,  N.  j. 

)  The  E.  V.  prevent,  in  a  sense  which  is  now  obsolete,  was 
adopted  from  G.,  B.,  R. — W.  (came  before),  T.,  C,  (come  ere)  ;- 
Gill,  Wakef.,  Symonds,  Penn,  (go  before),  Pyle  ('  shall  have  no 
advantage  above,  or  shall  not  get  the  start  of),  Mack.,  Thorn., 
Bloomf,  Troll.,  Kenr.,  (anticipate),  Newc.  (be  before),  Boothr. 
(go  up  before),  Sharpe  (get  before),  Murd.,  Peile  (take  pre- 
cedence of),  Turnb.  ;-Green  (to  outstrip,  precede),  Rob.  (to 
precede,  to  anticijiate). 

''  See  references  at  v.  13,  N.  q. 

'  'No  phantom,  nor  providential  substitute,  nor  even  the 
vicarious  Spirit ;  but  the  Lord  himself — the  personal  Lord — 
this  same  .Jesus  (Acts  1  :  11).'  Not  to  be  approved  is  the 
construction  by  apposition,  employed  by  De  W.  and   some 

others  in  such  cases,  =  'He,  the  Lord.^ The  Greek  order 

of  Iv  xekevauari  xtX.  is  retained  by  R.  ;-almost  all  foreign  verss. 
(the  German  and  Dt.  prefixing  to  ey  xeL  merely  the  auxiliary 
of  the  future,  wird,  zal)  ;-Thom.,  Kenr. 

"  It.  The  indefinite  article  appears  in  Fr.  JI.,-S.  ;-Guyse, 
Wakef.,  Penn,  Koch. 

°  It.,  Fr.  M.,-S.  ;-Penn.  The  indefinite  article  appears  in 
W.,  R.  ;-Engl.  Ann.,  Barn.,  (as  allowable),  Wesl.,  Baumg., 
Mich.,  Wakef,  Mack.,  Newc.  marg.,  Thom.,  Sharpe.  De  W.. 
Bloomf,  Liinem..  Kenr.,  Von  der  H.,  Turnb.,  Koch. 

"  T.,  C,  G.  ;-Tt.  The  indefinite  article  appears  in  Fr.  S.  ;- 
Wakef.,  Flalt,  Win,,  Von  der  II.. Turnb,.  K..rh.  ^Trumprl  for 


trump,  is  given  by  E.  V.,  9  times  out  of  11  ;-G.,  R.  ;-Bens. 
and  all  later  verss.  (except  Penn,  Murd.). 

P  Oi  vsx^ol  ip  X^iOTiS ;  comp.  1  Cor.  15  :  23,  oi  tov  Xpi- 

OToii.  The  writer's  immediate  object  did  not  require  any 
reference  to  the  resurrection  of  '  the  rest  of  the  dead '  (Rev. 
20  :  5),  nor  do  the  Thessalonians  appear  to  have  had  any 
doubt  concerning  the  general  fact  of  a  resurrection.  Accord- 
ingly, the  connection  of  ev  X^ianp  with  ai'aoTrioovrai,  shall 
arise  in  or  through  Christ,  is  adopted  only  by  Fr.  S.  marg., 
Krause,  Pelt,  Schott,  Peile.  Win.,  who  is  cited  by  Pelt, 
Schott,  Conyb.,  as  in  favour  of  this  construction,  abandoned 
it  in  the  later  editions  of  the  Grammatik. 

1  See  V.  14,  N.  v.     T.,  C.  ;-Conyb.  (arise  to  life),  Murd. 

"  U^iuTov — not:  before  the  rest  of  the  dead,  the  icicked 
dead,  are  raised  (Oecum.,  &c.) ;  there  being  no  reference 
whatever  in  this  passage  to  a  second  resurrection  ;  but :  before 
the  rapture  of  the  living  saints,  spoken  of  in  the  next  verse. 

The  reading  n^iSroi  (of  a  few  5ISS.  and  the  Vulg.  j>rimi  ;- 

so  TertuU.  and  Ambrosiast.)  is  found  in  no  edition. 

'  See  v.  10,  N.  z,  &c. 

t  See  V.  15,  N.  f. 

"  See  V.  15,  N.  g. 

"  See  V.  15,  N.  h. 

"  The  Greek  position  of  a/ia  avv  airotg  is  retained  by 
Bens,  (shall  be,  together  Sec),  Guyse,  Dodd.,  Mack.,  Thom.  ;- 
besides  most  foreign  verss. 

'  The  direction  is  determined,  not  by  the  verb,  but  by  els 
ae^a.  See  Rev.  12  :  5,  N.  z.— The  E.  V.  specification  is 
avoided  by  W.  ;-all  foreign  verss.  (except  the  Dt.,  opgenomen; 
and  perhaps  the  two  older  French,  enleves,  for  which  Fr.  S. 
substitutes  ravis  );-Thom. 

y  This  iy  has  also  been  explained  as  1.  =  els,  into,  by 
Pagn.,  Aret.,  Bez.,  Ilamm.,  Schmidt,  Dodd.,  Pyle,  Moldenh., 
Newc,  Boothr.,  Scott,  Bloomf,  Barn,  (as  possible).  Trcmell., 
in  like  manner,  renders  the  Syriac  ._c  by  in  with  the  accusa- 


I.  THESSALONIANS.     CHAP.  V. 


33 


KING    JAMES     VERSION. 


SO   shall   we  ever  be  with  the 
Lord. 


another  with  these  words. 


GREEK    TEXT. 

/cat    ovTM    TTavTore    aw   Kvpicn 
iaofxeda. 
18   Wherefore,    comfort    one        18   wcrre    irapaKaXeiTe   dXXiQ- 

Xov9  €u  Tols  Xoyoiy  tovtols. 


CHAP.    V. 


CHAP.    V. 


But   of   the    times    and   the  |       Uepl  8e  tcov  y(j}6vo3v  kul  rcou 


REVISED    VERSION. 

Lord,  'into  the  air ;  and  ''so  shall 
we  ever  be  with  the  Lord. 

18  Wherefore  comfort  one  an- 
other with  these  words. 


CHAP.    V. 

But  'concerning  the  times  and 


"  Gr.  to  the  meeting  of.  So  Matt.  25  :  1,  6  ;  Acts  28  :  15, 
the  only  other  places  of  the  N.  T.,  where  the  phrase  occurs; 
and  in  all  of  them  the  party  met  continues  after  the  meeting 
to  advance  still  in  the  direction,  in  which  he  was  moving  pre- 
viousl}'.  It  cannot,  therefore,  be  safe  to  infer,  at  least  from 
what  is  said  here,  either  that  the  returning  Lord  is  to  stop 
and,  with  his  gathered  saints,  abide  permanently  in  the  air 
(Pelt,  TJsteri,  Schrader,  Weizel — as  cited  by  De  W.  '  Non  sic 
accipiendum  est,'  says  August,  dc  Civil.  Dei,  XX.  20.  2,  '  tan- 
quam  in  aere  uos  dixerit  semper  cum  Domino  esse  mansuros ; 
quia  nee  ipse  utique  ibi  manebit,  quia  veniens  transiturus  est. 
Venienti  quippe  ibitur  obviam,  non  manenti':  'This  is  not  to 
be  so  understood,  as  if  he  said  that  we  shall  remain  for  ever 
with  the  Lord  in  the  air;  for  certainlj'  neither  will  He  him- 
self remain  there,  because  in  coming  He  is  to  pass  through 
it.  It  is,  in  truth,  as  He  is  coming,  not  abiding,  that  we  shall 
go  to  meet  Him.'),  or  that  He  will  return  with  them  to  heaven, 
whether  as  a  place  of  perpetual  residence  (Est.,  Dodd.,  Scott, 
Flatt,  Olsh.,  Barn.),  or  of  temporary  sojourn  (Gill :  '  He  '11  stay 
in  the  air,  and  his  saints  shall  meet  him  there,  whom  he  '11 
take  up  with  him  into  the  third  heaven,  till  the  gener.il  con- 
flagration and  burning  of  the  world  is  over,  and  to  preserve 
them  from  it ;  and  then  shall  all  the  elect  of  God  descend 
from  heaven '  &c.).  More  conformable  to  the  analogy  of  the 
texts  already  referred  to,  and,  as  I  believe,  to  the  general 
testimony  of  Scripture  on  this  subject  (Zech.  14  :  4,  5  ;  Matt. 
24  :  29-31  comp.  with  25  :  31,  &c. ;  1  Cor.  6:2;  Rev.  10  :  II, 
lie.  to  the  end  of  the  book ;  besides  the  numberless  prophe- 
cies with  which  these  connect  themselves),  are  Chrysost.'s 
illustrations :  si  /uelXei  y.arafiaivEiVy  rifos  et^sy.av  aoitayriao' 
fced'a ;  riuij^  svexer.  y.ai  yao  i3aoi?.£ta^  eI^  7i6}.ii>  slaEXavvov^ 
rog,   ol  fchi'  ei'Ttuoe  Tt^os   aTtdpzi^aii'   e^laoti>'    ol  Se  y.araSiy.ot 


svSov  fiEvovoi  rbv  y.qixi]v.  [the  same  illustration  occurs  in  the 
Horn,  in  Ascens.  Theodor.  and  Oecum.  retain  it  here.]  y.ai 
TTar^os  tftXoOTOQyov  TiaQayEVOfiErov ^  ol  ^ev  TtatSeSt  y.ai  a^tot 
jtaiSES  eh'aty  etv  oxrj^aros  E^dyorrat^  wote  ISeIp  y.ai  y.aTa~ 
fpthrjOat'  ol  Se  Tt^oay.Ey.QovyoTEg  tcov  oly.erwv  evSoi^  fiivovoiv'. 
'If  He  is  to  descend,  for  what  purpose  shall  we  be  caught 
away?  To  honour  us.  For  so,  when  a  king  is  entering  a 
city,  those  in  honourable  station  go  forth  to  meet  him,  but 
the  criminals  await  their  judge  within.  And  when  a  fond 
father  arrives,  the  children,  worthy  of  the  name,  are  taken 
out  in  a  chariot,  to  see  him  and  caress  him,  but  offending  do- 
mestics remain  within.'  Or  as,  without  a  figure,  Ambrosiast. : 
'rapiemur  .  .  .  obviam  Christo  .  .  .  ut  cum  Domino  omnes 
veniant  ad  proelium':  'We  shall  be  caught  away  to  meet 
Christ,  that  all  may  come  with  the  Lord  to  battle.'  There  is, 
therefore,  as  little  ground  in  Scriptural  eschatology,  as  there 
is  in  grammar,  for  translating  eIs  di^a,  as  Flatt  thinks  might 
be  done,  through  the  air !  Nor  do  these  words  syntactically 
belong,  as  designating  the  place  of  meeting,  to  Ek  aTnifTiiaiv ; 
but,  as  marking  the  terminus  ad  quern,  to  d^Ttayrjao/uE&a ; 
while  etg  dndtTT^aiv  denotes  the  purpose  for  which.  And  ac- 
cordingly the  preposition  is  rendered  as  above,  or  by  in  with 
an  accusative,  &c.,  by  W.,  R.  ;-Latin  verss.  (except  that  Gosch. 
adopts  Flatt's  suggestion:  per),  Dt.  ;-the  modern  German 
verss.  (instead  of  Luther's  in  der  Luft),  Bens.,  JIart.,  Turnb. 
The  same  construction  is  further  indicated  by  a  comma  after 
Kvfiiov,  in  R.  ;-Dt.;  Fr.  M.  ;-Castal.,  Turnb. 

I"  'As  the  result  of  all  this,  and  of  the  other  proceedings  of 
that  day ; '  not,  as  Olsh. :  '  under  these  circumstances,  in  the 
relations  specified  ...  in  higher  regions.' 

»  See  ch.  1  :  9,  N.  o,  &o. 


tJve;  Murd.,  by  to): — 2.  =  ETtt,  upon,  by  B.  and  L.,  Mart., 
Krause,  Mey.,  Flatt,  De  W.,  Lunem.  (as  best) : — 3.  =  the  in- 
strumental Sid,  by,  by  Turnb. 

»  \V.  ;-Wakef,  Mack.,  Thom.,  All.,  Flatt,  De  W.,  Barn. 
('  Gr.  in  clouds ;  .  .  .  that  is,  in  such  numbers,  and  in  such 
grouping  as  to  resemble  clouds.  So  it  is  rendered  by  Mack- 
night,  Koppe,  Rosenmuller,  Bush  [Anasta.  26G],  and  others. 
The  absence  of  the  article  here  would  rather  seem  to  demand 
this  interpretation.'     There  being  no  article  in  Latin,  the  re- 

5 


ference  to  Koppe  and  RoscnmiiUer  appears  to  bo  an  oversight. 
Nor  does  Koppe's  vecti  nubibus  [Ambrosiast.  bajulis  nubibus  ; 
Theodor.  etiI  ve^eXiup  6/,ovfisvot ;  Olsh.  von  Wolken  getragen], 
or  his  commentary,  at  all  admit  of  Barn.'s  explanation  of  in 
clouds.  With  that  explanation  might  be  compared  Is.  60  :  8; 
but  that  it  is  by  no  means  demanded  by  the  absence  of  the 
article,  is  certain,  as  well  from  the  frequent  anarthrous  use  of 
nouns  governed  by  prepositions,  as  from  the  if  vEfHaa  of 
Mark  13  :  26.),  Lunem.,  Turnb.,  Koch. 


34 


I.  THESSALONIANS.     CHAP.  V. 


KING    JAMEs'    VERSION. 

seasons,  brethren,   ye   have   no 
need  that  I  write  unto  you. 

2  For  yourselves  know  per- 
fectly, tliat  the  day  of  the  Lord 
so  conietli  as  a  thief  in  the 
night. 

3  For  when  they  shall  say. 
Peace  and  safety;  then  sudden 
destruction  cometh  upon  them, 
as  travail  upon  a  woman  with 
child ;  and  they  shall  not  escape. 

4  But  ye,  brethren,  are  not  in 
darkness,  that  that  day  should 
overtake  you  as  a  thief. 


GREEK    TEXT. 


Kaipwv,  d8e\(j)oi,  ov  \peiau  i'x^Te 
viMV  ypa(pecr0ar 

2  avTol  yap  aKpifias  o'lSare 
OTL  rj  -qp-epa  Kvpiov  wy  KXeirrrjs 
eV  vvktI  ovTcof  ep-^^erar 

3  orav  yap  Xeyaxrii^,  Elpi^vrj 
Kol  da(j)aAeLa,  rare  aupvl^LOi  au- 
Toif  i(l)l(TTaTaL  oAedpoy,  wairep 
1]  (hSli>  Trj  €v  yacrrpl  e^^ovcrrj,  kol 
ov  p.!]  iK(f)vyQ}(riu. 

■1  vp.e7s  5e,  dSeXcpol,  ovk  fare 
ev  CTKOTet,  'lua  rj  rjp.€pa  vp.ds  &>? 
KXf.TTTrjs  KaraXajBrf 


REVISED    VERSION. 

the  seasons,  bretlu-en,  ye  have 
no  need  that  '•one  write  unto 
you: 

2  For  'ye  yourselves  know 
perfectly,  that  "the  day  of  the 
Lord  so  cometh  as  a  thief  in  the 
night. 

3  'For  when  they  "^iire  saying: 
Peace  and  safety !  tlien  sudden 
destruction  "^cometli  upon  them, 
•■even  as  travail  upon  'lier  that 
is  with  child,  and  they  shall  'in 
no  wise  escape. 

4  But  ye,  brethren,  are  not  in 
darkness,  that  'the  day  should 
overtake  you  as  la  thief:" 


/^ 


''  Gr.  it  be  written.  Corap.  ch.  4 :  9,  N.  v. — Dt.  (men  scltrijvc), 
Fr.  M. -S.,  (oa  ccrive).  An  infinitive  active  is  employed  by 
Flatt,  Greenf.,  =  it  is  not  necessary  to  write;  while  the 
passive  impersonal  form  of  the  Greek  is  preserved  by  most 
of  the  Latin  verss.,  and  by  Stolz,  Van  Ess,  De  W.  Wakef  it 
need  not  he  written ;  Turnb.  you  need  not  to  he  written  to. 

«  See  ch.  2 : 1,  N.  b.  For  the  additional  emphasis  at  ch.  4  :  9, 
our  idiom  does  not  well  provide. 

"  The  fj  is  cancelled  by  Lachm.  and  Tisch. ;  '  perhaps 
rightly.'  says  Bloomf.,  'for  the  reasons  which  I  have  given  on 
the  parallel  passage  at  2  Pet.  3  :  10.'  Among  the  reasons 
this  one  is  there  made  prominent,  that  the  'adjunct  [Kv()iov\ 
so  evidently  adverts  to  one  day  alone  that,  from  the  very 
notoriety  of  it,  the  article  is  needless.'  Here,  however,  in  the 
same  note  that  contains  this  reference,  he  says  that  the 
Apostle  '  means,  not,  (as  Chrys.  points  out)  the  general  day 
of  judgment,  but  the  particular  day  of  each  individual ;  for, 
as  observes  Bp.  Jebb,  Serm.  p.  20,  "  the  day  of  his  death  is 
to  each  man  the  day  of  judgment." '  Chrysost.,  it  must  be 
added,  while  he,  Oecum.  and  others,  allow  the  passage  this 
practical  turn,  does  not  understand  the  Apostle  as  directly, 
much  less  exclusively,  intending  it. 

'  The  ya^  is  cancelled  by  Griesb.,  Knapp,  Mey.,  Scholz, 
Schott,  ILahn,  Lachm.  (who  substitutes  for  it  8s  in  brackets), 
Tisch.,  Theile.  I  recommend  this  note  for  the  margin :  '  JLany 
omit  for.'' 

'  A  present  tense  is  employed  by  E.  V.  often  in  such  a 
case,  e.  g.  Matt.  6  :  2,  5,  6,  16 ;  10  :  19,  23 ;  &c. ;  and  here  by 
Wesl.,  Baumg.,  Krause,  Wakef  (as  aioi-e  ;-and  so  Thorn., 
Burt,  Turnb.),  All.,  Mey.,  Gosch.,  Sharpe,  Do  W.,  Conyb., 
Lunem.,  Von  der  11. 

^  Or,  inqiends  over.     This  sense  is  given  by  most  Latin 


verss.  (imminct,  instat.  adslat,  &c.  ;-for  the  Vulg.  superveniet) 
Baumg.  (bcvorsteht),  Liinera.  (as  allowable:    'imminet.  oder 
iiberfalll ')  ;-Schottg.,  Vf&U,  Green,  Schirl. 

^  The  characteristic  of  djans^,  as  a  strengthened  wg,  is  re- 
tained by  most  Latin  verss.  {sicut,  quemadmodum) ,  Germ, 
(gleichwie ;-and  so  De  W.,  Von  der  H.),  Turnb.  {just  as). 
Peile  almost  always  has  even,  as,  just  as,  2>recisely  as,  &c. 
See  Rev.  10  :  3,  N.  h. 

'  There  is  nothing  for  woman  in  R.  {as  above)  ;-Mack.  {Iter 
who  &c.),  Murd.  {a  child-hearer)  ;-besides  very  many  foreign 
verss. 

'  Dt.  {geenszins),  It.  {non  .  .  .  punto),  Fr.  M.,-S.,  {nc  .  .  . 
jjmViJ)  )-Camerar.  {neutiquani),  Muse.  {' Gv.  liaudqiiaqiiam'), 
Bez.,  Schott,  {nerjuaquam),  Est.  ('quasi  dicat;  nee  ulla  rationo 
poterunt'),  Pise,  {nequaquam  polerunt),  B.  and  L.  (ne  pour- 
ronl),  Bens,  (by  no  means),  Guyse  ('none  .  .  .  shall  by  any 
means  be  able  to')  Koppe  (ov  firj  h.  firjSaficoi''),  Krause,  Mey., 
{[gar]  nicht  .  .  .  konnen),  Ros.  {nulla  modo  j)ossint),  Wakef, 
Conyb.,  ('there  can  [shall]  be  no  escape'),  Tliom.,  Turnb., 
{cannot),  Peile  ('  there  shall  he  no  means  or  possibility  of  , 
escape'),  Von  der  II.,  Koch,  {[gam]  gewiss  nicht).  See  ch. 
4  :  15,  N.  i,  &c. 

''  Whether  tlic  day  alrcad}^  mentioned,  v.  2;  or  generally 
the  day,  as  the  time  of  light.— Germ.,  Dt.  ;-Mont.,  Schmidt, 
Dodd.,  Baumg.,  Moldenh.,  Mich.,  Wakef,  Newc.  (the  last'), 

Greenf,  Gosch.,  De  W. For  ^  4«f?«  vftas,  Schott  and 

Lachm.  read  i/iSs  rj  fjfti^a. 

1  Lachm.  reads  xXenras  (A.B.     Copt.). 

"  This  verse  is  closely  connected  with  the  first  half  of 
V.  5  (see  N.  n);  the  rest  of  that  verse  inclining  r.ajher  to 
what  follows. 


I.  THESSALONIANS.     CHAP.  V. 


35 


KING    JAMES     VERSION. 

5  Ye  are  all  the  children  of 
Tight,  and  the  children  of  the 
day:  we  are  not  of  the  night, 
nor  of  darkness. 

6  Therefore  let  us  not  sleep, 
as  do  others;  but  let  us  watch 
and  be  sober. 

7  For  they  that  sleep,  sleep 
in  the  night;  and  they  that  be 
drunken,  are  drunken  in  the 
night. 

8  But  let  us,  who  are  of  the 


GREEK    TEXT. 


5  TTavm  VjXeiS  VLOL  (PcoTOf 
eare  koL  viol  ij/jiepa^'    ovk  iajxev 

VVKTOS  Ov8e   aKOTOVS. 

6  '  Apa  ovv  p.-)]  KaOevScD/xeu 
coy  /cat  01  Xonroi,  aAAa  yprjyoptJo- 
fiev  KOL  vr](j)a>iJ.ev. 

7  ol  yap  Ka9evbovT€s,  vvktos 
KadevSovar  /cat  ot  pLeOva-KOfxevoi, 
vvKTos  fieOvovaiv 

8  rjfji.€L9  Se  ■^fiepaf  6vt€S,  vrj- 


REVISED    VERSION. 

5  "All  ye  are  °  sons  of  light, 
and  "  sons  of  p  day.  i  We  are 
not  of  '  night,  nor  of  darkness :' 

G  "So  then,  let  us  not  sleep 
•even  as  "  the  others;  but  let  us 
watch  and  be  sober. 

7  For  they  that  sleep,  sleep 
"by  night;  and  they  that  "are 
"drunken,  are  "drunk  'by  night. 

8  But  ywe  being  '  of »  day,  let 


"  E.  v.,  Matt.  23  :  8 ;  26  :  31 ;  &c.  ;-W.,  R.  ;-Mack.,  Newc.  ;- 
besides  some  (mostlj'  Latin)  verss.      In  English,  this  order 

brings  out  the  emphasis  in  vfieis  (see  ch.  1 :  G,  N.  y,  &c.). 

Excepting  Beng.  and  JIatth.,  all  the  recent  editors,  after  ndv- 
Tfs,  insert  yd^  (A.B.D.E.F.G.I.  many  cursive  MSS.  most  of 
the  old  Verss.  and  Fathers.).  I  recommend  that,  in  accordance 
with  this  reading,  the  version  stand  thus :  For  all  &c. 

"  These  articles  are  omitted  by  Bens.,  Wesl.  and  later 
English  verss.  (except  Conyb.)  ;-all  foreign  verss.     W.  and  R. 

omit  the  second. For  sons,  see  E.  V.,  2  Thess.  2:3;  and 

generally  ;-W.  ;-Fr.  S.  ;-Berlenburger  Bibel,  Beng.,  Wakef., 
Mack.,  Newc,  Stolz,  Boothr.,  AH.,  Sharpe,  DeW.,  Liinem.,  Turnb. 

1"  W.  ;-It.  ;-B.  and  L.,  Bens.,  Wakef.,  Mack.,  Newc.  (has  the 
as  a  supplement),  Penn,  Sharpe,  Kenr.,  Peile,  Turnb. 

■•  See  V.  4,  N.  m. 

'  W.  ;-B.  and  L.  (who,  however,  improperly  repeat  the  vloi, 
as  do  also  the  Syr.,  Bez.,  Est.,  Bens.,  Wesl.,  Moldenh.,  Krause, 
Mack.,  All.,  Flatt,  Pelt,  Schott),  Bens.,  Wakef,  Mack.,  Newc. 
(has  the  as  a  supplement),  Thom.,  Van  Ess,  Sharpe,  Kenr., 
Von  der  H.,  Turnb. 

*  Paul's  favourite,  though  unclassical,  d^a  ovv — (no  one  else 
uses  it ;  and  he.  I  think,  12  times) — serves  for  the  vivid  intro- 
duction of  an  immediate  (apa.  See  Hartung  p.  422,  &c.  and 
Pass.  s.  V.)  inference  (ovv)  from  what  he  has  been  saying ; 
very  much  as  our  why  then !  is  sometimes  employed. — E.  V., 
Rom.  7  :  3,  25 ;  9  :  16 ;  14  :  12  ;-Germ.  {so  .  .  .  nun),  Dt.  {zoo 
...dan),  Fr.  M.,-S.,  {Ainsi  rfonc)  ;-Pagn.,  Mont.,  Bez.,  Zanch., 
Pise,  {Nem]>e  igitur),  Cocc.  {Ergo  igitur),  Wakef.,  Newc,  All. 
and  Flatt  (So  .  .  .  denn),  Sharpe,  J)e  W.  and  Koch  {Dem- 
nach  nun),  Eadic  (now  tlierefore),  Pcile  (here,  and  in  Rom. 
14  :  19 ;  Gal.  6  :  10 ;  2  Thess.  2  :  15.  would  render  Spa  ovv. 
If  it,  or  Ihis,  he  so,  then  ;  in  Rom.  7  :  2.5,  So  be  it,  then ;  else- 
where, as  above),  Turnb.  ;-Schuttg.,  Schleus.,  (make  apa  here, 
2  Thess.  2  :  15,  and  other  places,  age),  Bretsch.  {jam  igitur, 
ergo),  Wahl  {itaque  ergo).  Win.  {also  nun),  Rob.  {therefore 
then,  so  then,  wherefore),  Schirl.  (here,  2  Thess.  2  :  15,  and 
other  places,  wohlan  !). 

•  See  ch.  2  :  14,  N.  e,  &c.  Here  the  xai  after  cos  is  cancelled 
by  Lachm. 


"  For  the  omission  of  do,  see  E.  V.,  ch.  4  :  13  ;  &c.  ;-foreign 
verss.  (except  Baurag.)  ;-Wesl.,  Wakef.,  Mack.,  Newc,  Sharpe, 
Murd.,  Kenr.,  Turnb. For  the,  see  ch.  4  :  13,  N.  u. 

'  E.  v.,  Matt.  2  :  14;  27  :  04;  &c.;-Latin  verss.  {node  or 
noctu),  German  verss.  and  Dt.,  except  Flatt,  {des  Nachts)  ;- 
Von  der  H.  Nachts),  It.  {di  nolle),  French  verss.  {la  nuit)  ;- 
Wakef.,  Newc,  Thom.  {at  night -j-and  so,  in  the  first  instance, 
Turnb.),  Sharpe,  Kenr.  ;-Rob. 

"  Dodd.,  Wesl..  Newc,  Penn,  Conyb.,  Murd.,  Kenr. 

"  01  fie&vaxoftevot  .  .  .  fisiHovair.  For  the  Vulg.  qui  ebrii 
sunt  .  .  .  ebrii  sunt,  Ambrosiast.,  Erasm.,  Pagn.,  Castal.,  Muse, 
Vat.,  Bez.,  Zanch.,  Pise,  Cocc,  GOsch.,  have  qui  inebriantur 
.  .  .  sum  ebrii ;  which  Beng.  and  Schott  also  adopt,  the 
former  explaining  thus  :  '  MtO-vaxofiai.  notat  actum  '  {denotes 
an  act);  ^ fie9om,  statum,  vel  habitum'  {the  stale  or  habit). 
The  same  distinction  is  made  by  Mack.,  who  translates :  they 
who  get  drunk  .  .  .  are  drunken  (Thom.'s  version ;  but  with 
the  form  drunk  in  both  instances),  and  probably  by  Fr.  S. : 
ceux  qui  s'enivrent,  sont  ivres.  It  is,  however,  denied  by 
Schott  and  Liinem.,  and  is  generally  disregarded. 

y  "Optcs,  without  the  article,  is  not  used  to  specify  a  class ; 
it  rather  assumes,  as  the  ground  of  the  exhortation,  what  had 
just  been  asserted,  v.  5.  Comp.  Matt.  1  :  19;  &c.  This  is 
brought  out  by  It.  (noi  essendo  .  .  .,  siamo)  ;-Castal.,  Cocc, 
{quum  simus),  Moldenh.  {Da  wir  nun  aber  .  .  .  sind),  Krause 
{als  Kinder),  Mack.,  Turnb.,  {as  above),  Thom.  (as  we  are), 
Pcile  {'let  us,  being — i.e.  seeing  that  we  are — of&c.').  The 
y;/icii,  moreover,  is  treated,  not  as  the  subject  oi  vrjfco/iev,  but 
as  standing  absolutely  in  an  independent  clause,  by  Dt.  {wij 
die  .  . .  zijn,  laat  ons),  Fr.  M.,-S.,  {[jiour]  nous  qui  sommes  . .  ., 
soyons)  y-Vah.  and  most  of  the  later  Latin  verss.,  Baumg., 
Moldenh.,  Jlack.,  Thom.,  Von  der  H.,  Turnb. 

'  Here  also,  as  in  the  latter  half  of  v.  5,  many  (Syr.,  It., 
Fr.  M.;-Oecura.,  Est.,  Whitb.,  B.  and  L.,  Wolf.,  Moldenh., 
JIart..  Krause,  JIack.,  Van  Ess,  Greenf.,  Schott)  err  in  sup- 
plying vloi. 

'  Throughout  this  context,  the  distinction  is  maintained 
between  iiftepa,  day,  that  element  of  light,  and  of  free,  joyous 


36 


I.  THESSALONIANS.     CHAP.  V. 


KING   JAMES     VERSION. 

day,  be  sober,  putting  on  the 
breast-plate  of  I'aitli  and  Io\e; 
and  for  an  helmet,  the  hope  of 
salvation. 

9  For  God  hatii  not  ap- 
pointed us  to  wrath,  but  to  ob- 
tain salvation  by  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ, 

10  Who  died  for  us,  that, 
whether  we  wake  or  sleep,  we 
should  live  together  with  him. 


GREEK    TEXT. 

(l)cofxev,  ev8vaa^evoi  dcopuKu  ttl- 
(rrecof  kol  dyanrj^,  kol  7repLKe(f)a- 
Xaiav,  eXiriSa  acoTijptas' 

9  on  ovK  tdero  rj/xd^  6  6?eoy 
e/y  opyrjv,  aAA  e/y  TrfpLTroLrjcriv 
acoTijplaf,  8ia  tov  Kvpiov  y/iiof 
'Irjaov  XpiaTOV, 

10  TOV  dnoOavovTos  inrep 
■ifpap,  iVa  ftVe  ypi]yopcopei^,  elre 
Ka6iv8a>p.eu,   ufia    aw   avTW  ^7]- 


REVISED    VERSION. 

US  be  sober,  '^having  put  on  the 
breastplate  of  faith  and  love,  and, 
'fur  ■'  helmet,  the  hope  of  salva- 
tion. 

9  For  God  ""did  not  appoint 
us  to  wrath,  but  to  ''the  obtain- 
ing of  salvation 
Lord  Jesus  Christ, 


^through 


our 


10    Who    died    for 
whether   we    ''are 


us, 


sleeping,    i 
gether  with  him. 


watching 
should 


that, 
or 

ive    'to- 


activity,  to  which  Christians  now  belong,  and  ;/  i-fieoa,  ?;  T^ui^a 
Kvoiov,  the  perfect  day,  the  Jay  of  the  Lord,  for  which  they  are 
still  waiting.  Coinp.  v.  5,  NN.  p,  r. — B.  and  L.,  Bens.,  Wakef. 
and  Newc.  (mark  the  as  a  supplement),  Mack.,  Sharpe,  Kenr. 

■■  The  Christian's  sobriety  is  the  result,  not  the  cause,  of  his 
gracious  endowment.  Or  we  may  say  with  Chrysost. :  o(ia 
TTcoo  idr'^lioae  x*  iari  to  iy^rjyo^ii'ai  y.ai  vrjtpsiVt  ro  £%£tv 
&(6Qitxa,  frjai,  niarscoi  xal  dynTirig :  '  See  how  he  explains 
what  it  is  to  watch  and  be  sober :  it  is,  says  he,  to  have  the 
breastplate  of  faith  and  love.'  Comp.  Col.  3  :  0,  10. — Dt., 
Fr.  S.  ;-Bens.,  West.,  Peile  (as  the  literal  meaning.  He  would, 
however,  adopt  in  translation  a  passive  construction :  clad 
with  &c.  ;-and  so  the  Vulg.  and  foreign  verss.  generally,  in- 
duii,  angelhan  mit,  &c. ;  "W.,  clothed  in;  T.,  C,  G.,  armed 
with;  Turnb.,  equipped  with). 

'■  Marked  as  a  supplement  by  Dt.,  It.  ;-Dodd.,  Mack.,  Kenr. 
Some,  indeed,  supply  nothing,  but  connect  -ne^ixeipalniav,  like 
d'loQaxa,  directly  with  ivSvad/cefOi,  with  i),7iiSa  in  appo- 
sition. 

'^  It.,  French  verss.  ;-De  W.,  Lunem.,  Koch. 

•  Whether  in  the  counsel  of  eternity,  or  when  He  set  us  in 
the  Church.  Both  ideas  are  equally  Pauline.  See  oh.  4  :  7, 
N.j,  &c. 

<  E.  v.,  2  Thess.  2  :  14;-W.,  R.,  {{the]  purchasing  of)  ;- 
Dodd.,  Mack,  {the  acquisition  o/';-and  so  Murd.,  Peile),  Newc, 
Boothr.,  Sharpe  {tJie  earning  of),  Kenr.  {the  attainment  of). 
The  same  construction  is  adopted,  and  with  one  or  another 
of  these  senses  {acquisitionem,  possessionem,  Erlangung,  Er- 
wcrbung,  &c.),  by  Syr.,  Vulg.,  Dt,  Italian  verss.,  Fr.  M.,-S.  ;- 
Ambrosiast.,  Fab.,  Calv.,  Zanch.,  Cocc,  Schmidt,  Baumg., 
Stolz,  Van  Ess,  Kistemaker,  Gossner,  All.,  Flatt,  Pelt,  De  W., 
Liinem.,  Koch. 

'  E.  v.,  Rom.  5  : 1,  9,  11 ;  &c.  ;-Bens.,  Wakef.,  M.ack.,  Thorn., 
Scott,  Penn,  Sharpe,  Conyb..  Kenr.,  Turnb. 

•■  'When  the  Lord  comes.'  Under  this  watching  and 
sleeping,  Cocc.  includes  1.  the  alternate  states  of  the  body 
in  this  life ; — 2.  life  and  death ; — 3.;  and  principally,  spiritual 


slumber  and  its  opposite  ('hoc  quidem  praecipue  intendi  ab 
Apostolo,  patet' !).  Much  more  tolerable  is  Whitb.'s  restric- 
tion of  the  words  to  the  first  of  these  senses  (which  is  pre- 
ferred also  bj'  Muse,  Aret.,  Cajetan  as  cited  by  Est. ;  and 
allowed  by  It.  ;-Calv.  [non  inepte],  Beng.  [^dormiamus,  cor- 
pore,  in  somno  vel  morte'].  Gill,  Pelt  ['possel  .  .  .  tamen 
languidius']),  on  the  ground  that,  when  in  other  places  Paul 
speaks  of  the  death  of  Christians  as  a  sleep,  he  uses,  not  xa- 
&tvSeiv,  but  xoiudofiat.  Such  a  figurative  use  of  the  former 
word,  however,  occurs  in  the  Sept.  Ps.  88  :  5  and  Dan.  12  :  2 
(Liinem.  refers  also  to  2  Sam.  7:12;  but  there  xoi/idofiai  is 
found)  ;  Jlatt.  9  :  24 ;  j\Iark  5:39;  Luke  8:52;  and  that  the 
phrase  should  just  have  been  employed  with  another  meaning 
in  v.  6,  is  nothing  strange  to  one  familiar  with  Paul's  style. 
Nor  is  the  antanaclasis  avoided  by  Whitb.  The  objection, 
again,  of  Muse,  that  y^rjo^eii'  is  not  elsewhere  =  ^ijv,  dis- 
appears, when  we  consider  that  this  whole  discussion  bears 
directly  on  the  relations  of  Christians,  the  living  and  the 
dead,  to  the  Lord's  coming  and  kingdom,  and  that  the  )>resent 
permanent  attitude  of  faith  is  here  (v.  G),  and  everywliere  in 
the  N.  T.  (Matt.  24  :  42 ;  25  :  13 ;  &c. ;  Luke  12  :  37  ;  Rev. 
3  :  2,  3 ;  16  :  15),  required,  or  assumed,  to  be  one  of  vigilant, 
earliest  e.xpectation  {d:ioxa^ftSoxia,  Rom.  8  :  10)  of  that  event. 
Comp.  the  cire  ti'S);uovrrBs,  ei'ri  ixSr;uovfTt;  of  2  Cor.  5  :  9  in 
connection  with  what  there  immediately  follows. — The  verb 
yqr]yoQica  occurs  23  times  in  the  N.  T.,  and,  excepting  here 
and  1  Pet.  5  :  8  tc  vigilant,  is  aln-ays  in  E.  V.  to  watch  (Rev. 
3  :  2  watchful,  for  the  participle)  ;-R.  and  Kenr.  {icatch  or 
sleep),  Turnb.  {are  watching  or  at  rest).  Excepting  Stolz  and 
Mey..  all  foreign  verss.  employ  the  same  term  for  y^rjoQ.  as 
in  V.  6. 

'  The  (ifia  is  explained  as  belonging,  not  to  oiV  avrco,  but 
to  Kr;ao}fiiv,  in  the  sense  of  »i'e  all  together  (comp.  Rom.  3 :  12) 
— thus  again,  as  in  ch.  4  :  17,  excluding  the  idea  of  precedence, 
or  advantage  of  the  one  class  over  the  other — by  Storr,  Ros., 
Flatt,  Schott,  De  W.,  Barn.,  Liinem.,  Koch.  I  rather  lean  to 
the  other  connection,  and  would  regard  dfin  aiv  airtp  as  one 
of  Paul's  forcible  expressions  of  the  truth,  in  which  he  every- 


I.  THESSALONIANS.     CHAP.  V. 


37 


KIXG     JAMES      VERSION. 

11  Wherefore,  comfort  your- 


GREEK    TEXT. 


11  Slo  TTapaKaXeire  aAAT^Aous", 

selves  together,   and   edify  one  !  Kal  ot/coSo/zeire  eh  tov  eva,  KaOm 
another,  even  as  also  ye  do.  I  ^^v  ^^^f^^^_ 

12    And    we    beseech    you,        12   'EPnTDMEN  8e  ifxas, 
brethren,  to  know  theiu  which   ^SeX({)o'i,  elSemi  tov^  Koinavras 


REVISED    VERSION. 

11  Wherefore  'comfort  i"one 
another,  and  edify  'one  "the 
other,  ■■  as  also  ye  do. 

12  "But  we  beseech  you, 
brethren,  to  ^know  'those  who 


where  exults,  to  wit,  the  intimate  communion  of  the  Church 
with  her  Lord.  '  The  glory  which  shall  he  revealed  in  us ' 
(Rom.  8  :  18),  the  consBmmation  of  our  life,  is  nothing  more 
than  the  fruit,  certain  and  imperishable,  of  '  the  power  of  His 
resurrection'  (Phil.  3  :  10).  When  Christ  ' rose  and  revived ' 
(Rom.  14  :  9),  His  people  were  '  quickened  together  with 
Christ,  and  raised  up  together,  and  made  to  sit  together  in 
heavenly  places  in  Christ  Jesus '  (Eph.  2  :  5,  6.     See  1  Pet. 

1  :  3,  N.  k).  But  this  resurrection-life  of  the  whole  Christ, 
of  the  Head  no  less  than  of  the  members,  is  still  a  '  hidden 
life  in  God'  (Col.  3:3);  nor  until  the  day  of  'the  manifesta- 
tion of  the  sons  of  God'  (Rom.  8  :  19),  and  'the  ages  to 
come,'  will  God  '  show  the  exceeding  riches  of  His  grace,  in 
His  kindness   toward  us,  through   [in]  Christ  Jesus'   (Eph. 

2  :  7).  The  equal  interest  of  the  living  and  the  departed,  in 
that  blessed  issue,  is  sufficiently  implied  in  the  cite  yqrj., 
eire  y.a&, 

i  The  marginal  sense  of  E.  V.,  exhort,  is  adopted  by  G.  ;- 
Germ.,  Dt.,  Fr.  M.,-S.  ;-Ambrosiast.  and  later  Latin  verss. 
(except  Mont),  Grot.,  Turret.,  Flatt,  Pelt,  De  W.,  Conyb., 
Peile,  Koch  ;  though  several  of  these  allow  the  other.  Baumg., 
Koppe,  Ros.,  Schott,  Bloomf ,  unite  the  two.  But  it  is  natural 
to  suppose  that  the  writer,  finding  himself,  after  his  reference  [ 
to  the  times  and  seasons,  and  the  duty  of  believers  in  relation 
thereto,  brought  again  to  the  point  already  reached  in  ch.  4  :  17 
— the  everlasting  union  of  the  gathei-ed  Church  with  the 
Saviour — should,  in  repeating  here  the  same  word  of  exhorta- 
tion which  occurs  there  in  the  next  verse,  employ  it  in  the 
same  sense.  Now  at  ch.  4  :  18  all  agree  in  preferring  the 
sense,  console.  Nor  is  it  necessary  to  consider,  that  the 
mutual  edification  required  is  presented  as  the  effect  of  the  pre- 
ceding Tia/ydxlriOis — (this  being  the  view  which  has  determined 
the  preference  of  Pelt  and  others  for  the  more  general  inter- 
pretation of  the  phrase  in  this  instance).  It  is  equally  satis- 
factory to  say.  that  the  removal  of  all  feelings  of  despondency 
and  alarm,  respecting  the  death  of  Christians,  by  means  of 
the  mutual  and  habitual  application  of  the  comforting  truth 
now  exhibited,  was  an  indispensable  prerequisite  to  that 
result.  In  other  words,  instead  of:  '  Exhort  one  another,  and 
so  edify  &c.,'  the  connection  may  just  as  weU  be :  '  Comfort 
one  another  (as  to  this  matter),  and  then,  free  from  the 
distracting  and  p.aralyzing  influence  of  these  vain  apprehen- 
sions, go  on  edifying  &c.'  I  recommend  that  the  margin  bear 
this  note :  '  Or,  as  many,  exhort.^ 

'  Often  as  aXf.rjliov  occurs,  it  is  never  in  E.  V.  rendered 


precisely  as  here  (the  only  approach  to  the  present  version 
being  at  Luke  23  :  12  and  24  :  14),  but  generally  as  above  ;- 
and  so  G.,  R. ;- Wells  and  all  subsequent  English  verss.  (ex- 
cept  Bens.,   Wakef ,   Newc. :    each   other).      See   ch.  3  :  12, 

N.  d,  &c. 

1  No  edition  has  eh  tov  iva,  the  construction  adopted  by 
Fab.  {ad  unum  usque,  to  a  man),  Whitb.  [into  one  body), 
Riickert  (who  understands  by  rov  eva,  Christ). 

■^  The  article  is  given  by  Wells,  Mack,  and  Penn  ('  each  the 
other ')  ;  and  all  foreign  verss.  (except  Flatt). 

"  E.  v.,  ch.  1  :  5,  and  generally  ;-W.,  R.  ;-Dodd.,  Wesl., 
Wakef,  Thorn.,  Penn,  Murd.,  Kenr,  ;-and  many  foreign  verss. 
Some  (as  Newc.  and  Sharpe)  retain  even  for  xai,  and  omit  also 
(see  ch.  2  ;  14,  N.  e,  &c.). 

°  '  While  thus  inculcating  on  all  the  brethren  the  duty  of 
mutual  helpfulness  in  the  Christian  life,  we  yet  with  special 
earnestness  (l^eoTcSuef  Si.  See  ch.  2  :  16,  N.  m,  &c.)  claim  the 
church's  loving  regard  for  her  laborious  "  servants  for  Jesus' 
sake "  (2  Cor.  4  :  5) — her  appointed  rulers  and  teachers,' 
Some  such  connection  with  v.  11  is^^avoured  by  Chrysost,, 
Oecum.,  Theophylact,  Bens.,  Dodd,,  Baumg.,  Mich,,  Flatt, 
Schott,  Bloomf,  Liinem,  (as  possible)  ;  while,  as  usual,  autem 
and  aber  prevail  in  the  Latin  and  German  verss.  Even  if 
there  was  nothing  of  this  sort  in  the  writer's  mind,  the  Se 
ought  at  least  to  be  rendered  now,  as  often  in  E.  V. ;  and 
here,  by  It.,  Fr,  M.,-S.  j-Wesl.,  Wakef.,  Mack.,  Newc,  Boothr. 
Conyb.  has  inoreover. 

p  'Be  not  strangers  to  them— their  calling  and  work— their 
necessities  and  trials.'  What  follows  in  v.  13  would  be  the  re- 
sult of  the  knowledge.  There  is  no  need,  therefore,  of  straining 
the  common  meaning  of  the  verb  into  acTcnoicledge,  recognize, 
care  for,  take  an  interest  in,  regard  ivith  favour,  reverence,  &c., 
as  is  commonly  done  in  the  commentaries,  versions  and  lexi- 
cons. The  other  ordinary  references,  in  behalf  of  this  alleged 
Hebraism  in  the  use  of  clSivai,  will  be  found  on  examination 
to  be,  very  often  at  least,  delusive ;  e.  g.  Sept.  Gen.  39  :  6 
and  Prov.  27  :  23  (Rob.  In  the  latter  text,  the  word  is 
Inr.'crcoay.co.) ;  1  Cor.  16  :  15  (Schottg.,  Schleus.,  Schirl.  Pelt 
al,~o  thinks  that  this  test  is  '  perhaps  to  be  explained  in  the 
same  way.'  But  the  interpretation  is  plainly  impossible.). 
Indeed,  the  Hebrew  l•^'1  itself  is  frequently  misinterpreted  in 
the  same  direction. 

1  For  those-  who.  see  ch.  4  :  13,  NN.  q,  r,  &c. 


38 


I.  THESSALONIANS.     CHAP.  V. 


KING    JAMES     VERSION. 

labour  among  you,  and  are  over 
you  in  the  Lord,  and  admonish 
you; 

13  And  to  esteem  them  very 
highly  in  love  for  their  work's 
sake.  And  be  at  peace  among 
yourselves. 

14  Now     we     exhort     you. 


GREEK    TEXT. 


ev  v/xip,  KUL  irpoLa-Tajxevovs  vfxuiv 
dv  Kvpico,  Kou  vovQerovvTas  vfj-as, 

13  Kol  Tj-yeladai  avTovs  inrep 
eK  TTepio-aov  ei>  ayanr],  8ia  to 
tpyov  avTcov.     elprjuevere  iv  eav- 

TOLS. 

14  JJapaKaXovp-ev    Be    vp.a9, 


REVISED    VERSION. 

'toil  'among  you,  'and  "preside 
over  you  'in  the  Lord,  and  ad- 
monish you ; 

13  And  to  *  esteem  them  "very 
exceedingly  in  love  for  their 
work's  sake.  >  Be  at  peace 
'among  yourselves. 

14  "But     we     exhort     you. 


■■  Comp.  ch.  1 :  3,  N.  j,  &c.  E.  V.,  Matt.  6  :  28 ;  Luke  5:5; 
12  :  27  ;-Italian  verss.  (faticano),  Fr.  S.  (prennent  dc  la 
peine)  ;-Mu6C.  ('Dictio  sonat  operis  aliquid  obire  cum  labore 
ct  molestia.'),  Turret.  ('  Non  vulgaris  intelligitur  labor  per 
hano  vocem  y.oTticovras,  sed  labor  improbus  et  assiduus,  magna 
cura '  :  '  It  is  no  ordiEary  labour  that  is  meant  by  this  word  ; 
but  labour  severe  and  constant — a  great  care.'),  Schott  {laborcs 
et  molestias  perferunt),  Barn.  ('  The  word  is  one  which  properly 
expresses  wearisome  toil,  &c.'),  Von  der  H.  (sich  ahmiihen), 
Koch  (z«r  Enniidung  arbeiten,  sick  ahmuhen  oder  aharheiten. 
milhevoUe  Anslrengung  iibernehmeyi),  &c. 

•  Not :  in  vobis  (Ambrosiast.,  Fab.,  Calv.,  Castal.,  Muse, 
Mont.,  Cocc,  Pelt)  as  sometimes  explained  to  mean  nothing 
more  than  the  internal,  spiritual  instruction  and  edification 
of  believers,  or  an  euch  (Germ.  ;-Mich.,  Flatt,  Win.),  as  ex- 
plained by  Flatt :  '  in  relation  to  you.' 

'  All  attempts,  such  as  have  sometimes  been  made  here,  at 
a  classification  of  eccleftastical  offices,  are  at  once  set  aside  by 
the  non-repetition  of  the  article  before  Tt^o'iaxaftevovi  and 
vovd-eToTnai,  which  must,  therefore,  refer  to  the  same  parties 
already  described  as  y.orcitotTni.  Less  objectionable  is  the 
view,  which  makes  y.al  Tt^o'Coxautpovs  xaX  vov&EXovt'Tas  a 
distributive  explanation  of  y.orcuovxa;,  =  '  who  toil  among 
you.  bolh  presiding  and  admonishing.'  But  I  prefer  to  regard 
the  latter  terms  as,  not  exhausting  the  departments  of  labour, 
but  merely  spocif)'ing  those  two— rule  and  official  admonition 
. — that  were  likeliest  to  awaken  jealousy  and  resistance 


°  French,  verss.  {president  [sur] )  ;-Mont.  and  Turret,  (use 
aesidere),  Bens.,  Dodd.,  "Wakef.  {are  set  over),  Mack.,  Newc, 


French,  verss.  (president  [surj);-. 
praesidere),  Bens.,  Dodd.,  "Wakef.  (are 
Thorn.,  Boothr.,  Conyb.,  Kenr.,  Turnb. 


'All  church  organization  finding  its  warrant,  vitality,  and 
blessing,  in  Ilim.'  Comp.  ch.  1  :  1,  N.  c,  &c.  Hardly  to  be 
approved,  even  as  commentary,  are  such  paraphrastic  dilutions, 
as  in  the  business,  or  work,  of  the  Lord  (Muse,  Dt.  Ann.,  Flatt, 
De  W.),  in  what  concerns  the  religion  of  &c.  (Est.,  Bens.),  in 
Ike  family  or  church  of  &c.  (Corn,  a  Lap.),  according  to  &c. 
(B.  and  L.),  in  the  name,  authority,  of  &c.  (Dodd.,  Pelt,  Schott. 
Conyb.),  with  the  help  of  &c.  (for  this,  De  TV.  cites  Flatt  and 
Schott;  whereas  the  former  merely  suggests,  and  the  other 
rejects,  it  ),  &c. 


"  This  clause  has  been  understood  to  inculcate  simply  a 
spirit  of  strong  affection  for  those  spoken  of  (W.,  T.,  G.,  R. ; 
who  follow  more  or  less  closely  the  Vulg.  habeatis  illos  abun- 
dantius  in  charitate,  according  to  which  i)ycta9'ai  has  no  force 
whatever  without  if  aya-rcrj.  And  so  Germ.,  Fr.  M.  ;-Chrj'SOSt., 
Cecum.,  Theophylact,  Pagn.  [Bez..  Pise.]  caros  ducatis,  Bens.,  B. 
and  L.,  "Wakef  regard  them  with  the  utmost  fondness  of  affec- 
tion, Flatt,  Pelt,  Burt.,  Gosch.,  Schott,  Lunem.),  or  sentiments 
of  high  regard  along  tvith  the  love  (others  generally).  The 
latter  view  is  illustrated  by  the  classical  ne^l  Tileiovos  or  neoi 
TtXciorov  Tjyelad'at,  Paul's  characteristic  ini^  ex  motaaoD 
(rather  than  er  ayuTirj,  according  to  Peile's  suggestion)  then 
standing  for  the  genitive  of  value.  But  even  if  the  first  inter- 
pretation be  preferred,  there  is  still  no  sufficient  ground  for 
Liinem.'s  distinction:  love  here,  respect  in  v.  12  {tlSitai.  See 
there  N.  p). 

'  Cecum.:  tzoIU]  Si  >)  cnixaati,  xov  vTie^,  y.ai  xov  ex:  "great 
is  the  stress,  in  the  vn'c^  and  the  ex.'  See  ch.  3  :  10,  N.  s. 
Lachm.  and  Tisch.  read  vTte^exTie^iaadis. 

y  Lunem.  considers  the  last  clause  of  the  verse  'an  inde- 
pendent exhortation,  to  be  separated  from  what  precedes.' 
But  this  is  true  only  grammatically-.  A  strong  consciousness 
on  the  part  of  the  writer  of  the  intimate  reciprocal  action 
and  reaction  of  the  two  general  obligations  enjoined  upon 
church  members  in  vv.  12,  13,  and  distinguished  as  funda- 
mental and  preliminary  to  the  subsequent  specialties  by  the 
dividing  napaxaXoiiuef  Si  of  v.  14,  seems  necessarv  to  account 
for  what  might  otherwise  be  felt  to  be  an  arbitrary  juxtaposi- 
tion.— The  asyndeton  is  preserved  by  "W.,  R.  ;-all  foreign 
verss.  (except  Syr.,  Germ.  ;-Greenf )  ;-'\Vells,  Mack.,  Newc. 
Thom.,  Penn,  Sharpe,  Kenr.,  Peile,  Turnb. 

'  No  editor,  except  Erasm.,  has  ir  nvxots  (as  Umx'  aixcSv); 
though  this  reading,  originating  perhaps  in  the  form  airoTg^ 
if  not  rather  in  a  supposed  harshness  of  the  received  text  (see 
N.  y),  has  been  followed  by  Syr.  (=  Wakef.  and  [to]  lire  in 
peace  with  them  because  of  their  icork  [office]),  Vulg..  Germ.;- 
Chrysost.,  Thcodor.,  Fab.,  Ciilv.,  Castal.,  Muse,  Vat..  Turnb. ; 
and  others  cited  by  Lunem. 

"  'As  it  is  not  to  be  expected,  that  you  will  find  no  occasion 
for  such  counsels.'     See  v.  12,  N.  o,  &c.     Conyb.  makes   an 


I.  THESSALONIANS.     CHAP.  V. 


39 


KING   JAMES     VERSION. 

brethren,  warn  them  that  are 
unruly,  comfort  the  feeble-mind- 
ed, support  the  weak,  be  patient 
toward  all  men. 

15  See  that  none  render  evil 
for  evil  unto  any  man;  but  ever 
follow  that  which  is  good,  both 
among  yourselves,  and  to  all 
men. 

16  Rejoice  evermore. 

17  Pray  without  ceasing. 

IS  In  every  thing  give  thanks: 


GREEK    TEXT. 

a5eA0oi,  uovdereiTe  rovf  ara- 
KTOvs,  Trapaixvdeia-de  rovs  oAtyo- 
\Jav)(ous,  avre^eaOe  rSiv  aadeviav, 
fjLaKpodvjxelTe  irpos  iravTas. 

15  opare  /nj  r:?  kukou  avrl 
KUKOV  TLVL  aTToScp-  ttAAa  iravTore 
TO  ayaOov  Siw/cere  kou  eh  wAAj;- 
Aov?  Kol  ei?  iravras. 

16  iravTore  -j^alpere. 

17  dScaXeiTTTcof  TTpoaev^eade. 

18  if     TravTL     ev^aptareLTe- 


REVISED    VERSION. 

brethren,  "admonish  'the  "idis- 
orderly,  'encourage  the  ffaint- 
hearted,  ^support  the  weak,  be 
''long-suffering  toward  all.' 

15  See  that  none  render  evil 
for  evil  unto  any  'one;  but  'al- 
ways 'pursue  that  which  is  good, 
"both  -toward^  "one  another,  and 
"toward  pall.   _^    

16  Rejoicej''always. 

17  Pray  without  ceasing. 

IS  'In  every  thing  give  thanks: 


entirely  false  antithesis :  '  But  you,  brethren,  I  exhort ;  &c.,' 
under  the  idea  that  w.  1-4^28  form  a  '  Postscript  addressed 
to  the  Presbyters.'  This  view  was,  indeed,  propounded  by 
Chrysost.,  and  has  been  adopted,  among  others,  by  Oecum., 
Theophylact,  Est.,  [not  Turret. ;  cited  by  Schott  and  LUnem.], 
Bens.,  Mart.,  Mack.,  Bloomf.,  Troll.,  Peile ;  but  nothing  stronger 
has  been  alleged  in  its  favour  than  the  repetition  here  of  the 
verb  vov&sTcui  of  v.  12,  and  the  charge  in  v.  27. 

''  E.  v.,  V.  12 ;  2  Thess.  3  :  15  ;  &c.  ;-R.  ;-Bens.,  Guyse, 
Dodd.,  Wakef.,  Mack.,  Newc,  Thom.,  Boothr.,  Conyb.,  Rlurd., 
Kenr.,  Turnb.  The  same  word  as  in  v.  12  is  employed  also  by 
Germ.,  Dt.,  It.,  Fr.  S.  ;-Fab.,  Castal.,  Schmidt,  Baumg.,  Greenf., 
Gdsch.,  Von  der  H. 

'  The  relative  construction  is  avoided  by  W.,  R.  ;-foreign 
verss.  (except  B.  and  L.)  ;-Bens.,  Wesl.,  Wakef.,  Mack.,  Thom., 
Penn,  Sharpe,  Conyb.,  Murd.,  Kenr.,  Turnb. 

''  The  only  instance  of  araxxos  in  the  N.  T.,  as  our  second 
Epistle  contains  the  only  instances  also  of  the  kindred  verb 
and  adverb.— E.  V.  marg. ;  comp.  2  Thess.  3  :  6,  7,  11 ;- Wells, 
Bens.,  Dodd.,  WesL,  Mack.,  Newc,  Thom.,  Boothr.,  Conyb., 
Peile,  Turnb.  So  foreign  verss.  generally :  inordinatos,  Un- 
ordentlichen,  &c. 

«  See  ch.  2  :  11,  N.  h.     Conyb.,  Murd.,  Turnb.,  &c. 

'  Another  N.  T.  a;ra|  Xeyofievov,  though  common  in  the 
Sept. — W.  {men  of  little  heart)  ;-Mack.,  Thom.  (desponding), 
Bloomf.,  Barn,  {the  dispirited;  the  disheartened;  the  down- 
cast), Conyb.,  Turnb.,  {timid),  Murd.,  Kenr.,  Peile  ;-Green 
{faint-hearted,  desponding). 

^  Literally,  as  if  we  should  say :  hold  on  to.  Comp.  the 
other  N.  T.  cases  of  avrexofat.  Matt.  6  :  24;  Luke  16  :  13 ; 
Tit.  1  :  9. 

"  E.  v.,  2  Pet.  3:9;  comp.  1  Cor.  13  :  4.  The  noun,  ,,axoo. 
&vuia,  is  12  times  out  of  14  long-suffering,  in  E.  V.  ;-Dt. 
{langmoedig)  ;-Vat.,  Mont..  Cocc,  Schmidt,  {longanimes). 
Berlenburger  Bibel,  Beng.,  Baumg.,  Mcildenh.,  Mich.,  Stolz, 
Gossner.  De  W.,  Liinem.,  {langmiilhig).  Den.s.  {exercise  long- 
suffering),  Dodd.  Wesl.,  Wakef.,  Mack,  {of  a  long-suff.  dispo- 


sition), Newc,  Thom.  {exercise  forbearance),  Boothr.,  Bloomf. 
{long-suff.  and  indulgent),  Murd.,  Turnb.  {forbearing). 

'  See  ch.  3  :  12,  N.  e,  &c. 

'  The  original  edition  of  E.  V.  did  not  give  ?nan  as  a  supple- 
ment here,  any  more  than  at  2  Thess.  2:3;  8  :  14 ;  &c. — 
Jlack.,  Thom.,  Penn,  Sharpe,  Turnb.  See  1  John  2  :  1,  N.  b, 
&c 

"  E.  v.,  ch.  1 :  2;  and  generally  ;-R.  ;-Bens.,  Dodd.,  Wakef., 
Mack.,  Newc,  Thom.  {on  all  occasions),  Boothr.,  Penn,  Conyb., 
Murd.,  Kenr.,  Turnb. 

1  Oecum.:  to  Sc  Sicoy.eti'j  7to?.).7J^  ajtovSr;s  sis  to  ra  ayaO'a 
TtQUTTsii',  eufaaiv  e/^ei :  '  This  word  has  the  force  of  great 
earnestness  in  well-doing.' — E.  V.,  1  Pet.  3  :  11  {ensue)  ;-W. 
{sue),  R.  ;-Syr.  (^  run  afer),  Latin  verss.,  except  Castal.,  (use 
sector,  persequor,  prosequor),  Germ,  {jaget  .  .  .  nach),  Dt. 
{jaagl  .  .  .  na).  It.  {jjrocacciate),  Fr.  M.  {pourchassez),  Fr.  S. 
{poursuivez)  ;-Bens.  {diligently  pursue),  Guyse  ('  be  always 
studying  and  pursuing'),  Dodd.,  Mack.,  Greenf  ("STi),  Penn. 
Many  others,  while  dropping  the  figure,  seek  to  preserve  the 
force  of  the  meaning:  strive  to  do,  befleissiget  cuch,  &c. 
Bloomf. :  '  Not  follow,  but  earnestly  endeavour  to  follow.' 
See  1  Pet.  3  :  11,  N.  o. 

"■  This  y.ai  is  cancelled  by  Scholz,  Schott,  Lachm. 

"  E.  v.,  ch.  3:12;  &c.  ;-W.  (to ;  both  times),  R.  {towards)  ;- 
Wells,  Bens.,  Guyse,  Dodd.,  Mack.,  Penn,  Scholef.,  Bloomf., 
Murd.,  Kenr.,  {as  R.),  Wesl.,  Wakef.,  Thom.,  Conyb.,  {as  W.), 
Newc,  Sharpe,  Peile,  Turnb.  Foreign  verss.  generally  have 
the  same  preposition  in  both  cases. 

»  See  V.  11,  N.  k,  &c 

p  See  ch.  3  :  12,  N.  e,  &c. 

■!  -At  all  times.'     See  v.  15,  N.  k. 

■■  Pelag.  :  'In  omnibus  quae  acciderint,  sicut  Job:  sive,  in 
omni  conversatione  vestra  Domino  gratiae  referjintur':  'In 
whatever  happens,  as  -Job;  or,  at  every  turn  in  life  let  thanks 
be  rendered  to  the  Lord.'  Against  the  interpretation  of  some 
(Chrysost.,  Wakef.,  Flatt) :  at  all  times,  De  W.  cites  2  ^- 


40 


I.  THESSALONIANS.     CHAP.  V. 


KING    JAMES     VERSION. 

for  this  is  the  will  of  God  in 
Christ  Jesus  concerning  you. 

19  Quench  not  the  Spirit. 

20  Despise  not  prophesyings. 

21  Prove  all  things;  holdfast 
that  which  is  good. 

22  Abstain  from  all  appear- 
ance of  evil. 


GREEK    TEXT. 

TOVTO  yap  OeXrjixa  Oeov  ev  Xpi- 
(TTw   Irjaov  els  vp.as. 

19  TO  TTvevixa  fxi]  a/Sivvvre. 

20  7rpo(f)r]Telas  jj-i]  i^ovdeuelre. 

21  Travra  SoKi/xa^eTC    to  ku- 

Xov  KaT€)(€T€. 

22  aTTO  irapTOs  elSovf  irovrjpov 
uTre-^eaOe. 


REVISED    VERSION. 

for  this  'is  'God's  will  in  Christ 
Jesus  concerning  you. 

19  Quench  not  the  Spirit. 

20  Despise  not  pro])liesyings. 

21  "Prove  all  things;   "   hold 
fast  that  which  is  "good. 

22  Abstain  from  ^every  -^fonn 
of  'evil. 


9  :  8.  Peile:  in  every  way;  and  he  refers  to  2  Cor.  11  :  6. 
But  most  objectionable  of  all  is  Est.'s  restriction  to  cases  of 
good  fortune  :  '  in  omnibus,  intellige  bonis.' 

■  Lachm.  alone  roads  yd^  Iotiv,  though,  of  the  verss.  that 
introduce  the  copula,  only  It.  and  Cocc.  mark  it  as  supplied. 

t  See  ch.  4  :  3,  N.  m. 

"  For  Tteh'Ta,  Griesb.,  Knapp,  Mey.,  Scholz,  Schott,  Hahn, 
Lachm.,  Theile,  read  naiTa  Si  (D.E.F.G.  many  cursive  MS.S. 
Vulg.  and  other  old  Verss.  Chrysost.  and  other  Fathers.), 
which  may  at  least  show  how  the  clause  was  often  under- 
stood ;  to  wit,  as  referring  to  the  things  uttered  in  the  pro- 
phesyings. Marginal  note :  '  Many  read,  6u<  j;touc.' — Neander 
in  his  Life  of  Jesus  Christ  (New  York,  1848),  when  mentioning 
'an  ancient  and  wide-spread  tradition,  which  ascribes  to  Jesus 
Christ  the  following  saying  :  j'/ceoi^f  Tiynjis^tTai  Soxi/ioi :  be- 
come  approved  money-changers,^  adds  in  a  note:  'Paul  .  .  . 
had  perhaps  this  saying  in  mind  in  1  Thess.  -5  :  21,  as  has 
been  suppo.sed  by  Hansel . . .  {Slud.  u.  KriL,  183G,  I.).'  Hansel, 
indeed,  explains  vv.  21,  22  thus  :  '  Put  every  thing  to  the  test. 
The  good  (money)  keep.  Every  sort  of  bad  (money),  have 
nothing  to  do  with  it.'  But  all  this  rests  on  nothing  stronger 
than  the  fact,  that  in  the  writings  of  the  Fathers  that  tra- 
ditionary saying  is  repeatedl}^  introduced  in  connection  with 
our  present  passage,  and  is  sometimes  even  ascribed  to  our 
Apostle.  The  fact  itself,  however,  is  sufficiently  and  far  more 
naturally  accounted  for,  by  regarding  it  simply  as  the  result 
of  a  verbal  association  :  Soxifid^ers  .  .  .  Soxifioi. 

'  Peile  'holds  it  for  certain,'  that,  while  the  first  member 
of  this  verse  is  clo.sely  connected  in  sense  with  v.  20,  the 
second  belongs  in  like  manner  to  v.  22,  and  forms  with  it 
an  exhortation  to  universal  holiness.  But  the  thing  is  not  so 
certain.  The  two  neuter  forms — the  indefinite  ndvra  in  the 
one  case,  and  the  specific  to  y.aXov  in  the  other — as  well  as 
the  two  antithetical  verbs,  Soxiuri^ere  .  .  .  xarexcre,  seem 
rather  to  imply  a  common  reference  of  the  two  clauses,  and 
that  not  exclusively  to  the  7t^oj>rjreias.  Besides;  what  the 
Apostle  would  here  caution  his  brethren  against,  in  regard  to 
prophetic  utterances,  is,  not  (as  in  1  John  4:1)  an  indis- 
criminating  credulity,  but  a  general  sceptical  indifference ;  and, 
viewed  in  this  light,  the  injunctions,  rrpo^tjreiag  /itj  t^ov- 
O'evctre'  Trrirzii  Soxiitu^ers,  sound  incomplete,  without  the 
positive  .suipplc'iiient,  to  xnXor  xari/^ere. 


"  Peile :  seemly.  He  complains  of  our  Translators,  that 
neither  here  nor  in  Rom.  7  :  18  do  they  make  any  distinction 
'  between  to  aya&6v,  bonum,  that  which  is  intrinsically  good. 
and  TO  xaXoy,  ho7ieslum  (or,  as  Horace  expresses  it,  quod 
verum  atque  decens),  that  which  shines  in  moral  beauty,  and  so 
ajjjrroves  itself  to  the  moral  taste  or  sense  as  meet,  and  right 
to  be  done.'  The  verbal  criticism  is  doubtless  correct ;  but 
the  distinction  cannot  be  satisfactorily  given  in  English.  In- 
deed, the  writer,  in  exchanging  one  element  of  the  Christian 
xaXoxdyad'ia  for  the  Other,  appears  rather  to  indulge  in  a 
rhetorical  variation,  than  to  suggest  any  logical  difference. 

"  Ilamm.,  Bens.,  'U'akef.,  Thom.,  Boothr.,  Sharpe,  Conyb., 
Murd.,  Turnb. 

''  Not  appearance,  in  the  sense  of  semblance  uithoul  reality 
— a  meaning  which  it  is  at  least  doubtful  whether  elSos  here 
will  bear. — G.  (kind)  •,-Syr.  (=  Murd.  tiling.  Tremell.  vo- 
luntatc),  Fr.  S.  marg.  {espece)  ;-Castal.,  Cler.,  Turret.,  Koppe, 
(genere ;  which  Bez.  also  allows.  And  in  the  same  sense  is  the 
Vulg.  specie  explained  by  Cocc. :  '  h.  e.  ab  omni  malo,  quale- 
cunque  id  sit.  Sunt  enim  jroAAa  ciS/j  tov  novij^ov.  multae 
species,  formae,  ideae;'and  Schott),  Ilamm,  (sort),  Berlen- 
burger  Bibel,  Beng.,  Krause,  Mey,,  Flatt,  Gerl,,  Olsh,,  De  W,, 
Liinem,,  Koch,  (Gatlung,  Art),  Pelt  ('Est  itaque  aut  populari 
sensu  genus  vel  species,  aut  philosophico,  Ita  omnes  antiqui 
et  optimi  recentiores  interpretes  hanc  vocem  nostro  quoque 
loco  intellexerunt,'),  Burt.  ('  Perhaps  it  only  means  sort  or 
kind.  Theophylact,  Benson;  '-and  so  Troll.),  Sharpe,  Conj'b., 
Peile,  Turnb.  To  the  same  effect,  Schleus.,  Bretsch.,  Wahl, 
Green,  Rob.,  Schirl.  Owen,  too  metaphysically,  thus  {Works, 
London,  182G,  Vol.  xiii.  p.  50)  :  '  "  Keep  yourselves  from  every 
idea  or  figment  of  sin  in  the  heart ;  "  for  the  word  there  used 
doth  not  anywhere  signify  an  outward  form  or  appearance; 
neither  is  it  the  appearance  of  evil,  but  an  evil  or  figment  that 
is  intended.' 

'  Many  (C,  ;-Syr,,  Vulg,,  Germ.,  Dt,  marg.,  Fr,  S.  ;-Am- 
brosiast.,  Erasm,,  Calv,,  Muse,  Vat,,  Mont,,  Beng,,  Moldenh,, 
Boothr,,  Pelt,  Schott,  Bloomf.  ;-Midd,,  Tittm,)  take  Tiorti^ov 
as  an  adjective  in  agreement  with  e'iSovi,  the  reason  urged  for 
this  construction  by  Beng,,  Midd.,  Tittm.  and  Schott,  being 
the  omission  of  the  article  before  i^air,noi'.  But  the  article  is 
necessary  only  in  case  Ttoitjoov,  like  to  xrdor  of  tlie  previous 
verse,  be  understood  as  a  continued  reference  to  the  ^ntia  of 


I.  THESSALONIANS.     CHAP.  V. 


41 


KING    JAMES     VERSION. 

23  And  the  very  God  of  peace 
sanctify  you  wholly;  and  I  pray 
God  your  whole  spirit,  and  soul, 
and  body,  be  preserved  blame- 
less unto  the  coming  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. 


24  Faithful  is  he  that  calleth 
you,  who  also  will  do  it. 

25  Brethren,  pray  for  us. 

26  Greetall  the  brethren  with 
an  holy  kiss. 

27  I  charge  you  by  the  Lord 
that  this  epistle  be  read  unto 
all  the  holy  brethren. 


GREEK    TEXT. 

23  A.VTOS  8e  6  0€of  Trjs  ilpy]- 
vrjs  ayiaaai  vfias  oXoTeKels'    koll 

oXokXtjPOV  VfJLWV  TO  TTvevfxa  KUL  7] 

^V)(i]  Kol  TO  aujfxa  ufX€fi.7rTcof  iv 
rfj  TrapovcTLa  tou  Kvpiov  rjpcov 
' Irjcrov  XpLCTTOV  T-qpijden], 

24  TTia-Tos   6  KaXciv  vpdf,  by 
Koi  TToirjcrei. 

25  'ASeXcpol,     7rpoa€v^€(rde 
TTepl  rj/jLcoi/. 

26  aaTraaaaOe  tovs  dSeXcpouf 
Travras  ei/  (f)iX7]p.aTL  dylco. 

27  OpKL^CO     Vpdf    TOV    KvpLOV, 

dvayvcocrOrjvaL  rrjv  eiriaToXriv  ird- 
(Ti  TOi^  dyioLS  ddeX(j)0L9. 


REVISED    VERSION. 

23  'But ''may  the  God  of  peace 
'himself  sanctify  you  'wiiolly; 
and  'may  your  vviiole  spirit  and 
soul  and  body  be  ''kept  blame- 
less unto  the  coming  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ. 


24  Faithful  is  he  that  calleth 
you ;  who  also  will  'perform.' 

25  Brethren,  pray  '^  for  us. 

26  ''Salute  all  the  brethren 
with  'a  holy  kiss. 

27  I  'adjure  you  by  the  Lord, 
that  "the  epistle  be  read  unto  all 
the  'holy  brethren. 


that  verse  ;  not,  if  it  be  here  used  as  a  general  abstract  term. 
Conip.  Ileb.  5  :  14;  Josephus  Atit.  s.  3.  1.,  Tcav  il,Sos^noir,Qiai; 
and  Chrysost.  Horn.  viii.  on  tliis  Epistle,  ovSef  iariy  elSog 
xaxias  oTteQ  aTokfirjTOV. 

°  '  Since  Divine  grace  alone  is  sufficient  for  these  things.' 
See  ch.  3  :  11,  N.  w,  &c.  Liinem. :  'Emphatic  opposition  to 
human  efl'orts.'     The  antithetical  connection  is  in  the  present 

instance    recognized    by    many. B'or   himself,    see   E.  V., 

ch.  3  :  11;  4  :  16;  &c.  ;-W.,  R.;-Owen  (Vol.  ii.  pp.  430-3: 
'  God  himself ...  If  he  doth  it  not,  none  other  can  do  it  .  .  . 
lie  doth  it  of  himself,  from  his  own  grace ;  by  himself,  or  his 
own  power;  for  himself,  or  his  own  glory.'),  Bens.,  Guyse, 
Uodd.,  Wesl.,  Mack.,  Newc,  Thom.,  Penn,  Conyb.,  Kenr., 
Peile,  Turnb. 

"^  See  ch.  3  :  11,  N.  x. 

'  Buttmann  §  123.  C  :  'An  adjective  not  unfrequently  (oftener 
than  in  Latin)  stands  in  the  place  of  the  English  Adverb.' 
The  Greek  construction,  of  course,  makes  it  evident  that  oko- 
reltls  does  not  qualify  ayidaai,  but  v/uSs,  =  you  throughout 
(T.,  C,  G.,  B.  ;-Owen) ;  just  as  in  the  parallel  clause  6X6- 
xlr^^ov  belongs  quantitatively  to  ro  nvev/ia  xai  /}  yt'/^  xai  to 
atJ/ia. 

■i  W.,  T.,  G.  ;-Bens.,  Guyse,  Dodd.,  Wakef.,  Sharpe,  Murd., 

Kenr.,  Peile.     See  Jude  1,  N.  g,  &c. Pelt:  'rT/osrad-at  ev 

Tta^ovoiq  i.  q.  tis  Tta^ovalav  vel  per  Hebraismum,  vel  prae- 
gnanti  verbi  usu  pro  Tfj^rj&elfj  coore  elvat  vfids  afti^TtTovs  £i^ 
TiaQovaiq.  III.  13.'  I  prefer  the  second  suggestion,  as  more 
agreeable  to  the  force  of  the  optative  aorist,  =  may  you  have 
been  kept,  may  it  then  appear  that  you  have  been  kept. 

'  Erasm.,  Pagn.,  Muse,  Vat.,  Tremell.,  Bez.,  Schott,  ieffi- 
nct;-ioT  the  Vulg. /acici).  All.  (vollbringen),  Penn,  Conyb. 
{fulfil  my  prayer.     But  see  N.  f.),  Peile,  Turnb. 
6 


^  '  Will  perform  ' — not,  I  think,  as  commonly  explained  :  it, 
this,  these  things,  &c.,  meaning  tvhal  I  here  desire  (Mc}'.,  De 
W. ;  and  see  N.  e) — but:  'as  surely  as  lie  calls,  and  every 
thing  promised  or  implied  in  the  call.'  Pelag. :  'Quod  pro- 
misit ' :  '  what  He  promised ; '  or  better,  Oecum. :  ijp'  i5  ixd- 
lios  :  '  that  for  which  He  called  you.'  For  the  nature  and 
design  of  the  Church's  'high  calling  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus' 
(Phil.  3  :  14),  see  ch.  4  :  7  and  2  Tim.  1:9;  for  the  origin, 
process,  consummation  and  result  of  the  same,  Piom.  8  :  30. — 
There  is  no  supplement  in  W.  ;-Syr.,  Vulg.  ;-Ambrosiast., 
Fab.,  Erasm.,  Muse,  Vat.,  Mont.,  Tremell.,  Cocc,  Schmidt, 
Baumg.,  Mart.,  Greenf.,  Gosch.,  Kenr.,  Peile,  Turnb. 

^  After  Tiffoaevxead-s,  Lachm.  inserts  xai  in  brackets, 
i"  R.  ;-Bens.,  Dodd.  and  later  verss.  (except  Sharpe,  Conyb.). 
See  2  John  13,  N.  r. 

'  R. ;- Wakef ,  Thom.,  Boothr.,  Sharpe,  Murd.,  Kenr.,  Turnb. 
Here  and  elsewhere  I  follow  the  rule  of  modern  grammar,  as 
it  is  defined  and  followed  by  the  Amer.  Bible  Soc. :  '  That .  .  . 
the  form  an  be  used  before  all  vowels  and  diphthongs  not 
pronounced  as  consonants,  and  also  before  h  silent  or  un- 
accented; and  that  the  form  a  be  employed  in  all  other 
cases.' 

i  E.  V.  marg. ;  as  also  in  Mark  5:7;  Acts  19  :  13  (the 
only  other  ■  instances)  ;-W.   (conjure),   R.     Almost  all  other 

verss.  and  commentaries  give  the  full  force  of  the  word. 

Lachm.  and  Tisch.  read  h'0(>xi^io. 

^  E.  V.  has  the  demonstrative  also  in  the  parallel  2  Thess. 
3  :  14;  Rom.  16  :  22  (where  only  the  later  editions  mark  it  as 
a  supplement)  ;  Col.  4  :  10. — Fab.,  Calv.,  Mont.,  Schmidt,  (omit 
the  Vulg.  haec),  Sharpe,  Do  W.,  Peile,  Von  der  II.  See  Midd. 
on  1  Cor.  5  :  9.  and  comp.  2  Thess.  3  :  14,  N.  g. 

'  The  word  nyioii  is  omitted  by  Mey.,  Lachm.,  Tisch. 


42 


11.  TllESSALONlANS.     CHAP.  I. 


KIMG    JAMES      VERSION. 

28  The  grace  of  our  Lord  Je- 
sus Christ  he  with  you.     Amen. 


The  first  epistle  unto  the  Thes- 
salonians  was  written  from 
Athens. 


GREEK    TEXT.  REVISED    VERSION. 

28   ?}  X"-P'^^  "^^^  Kvplov  i)fJLU)v\      28  The  grace  of  our  Lord  Je- 
Ii](rou     ^LpicTTOv     /xed'      vfxav. 

d/JLT]U. 

Upos    OeaaaXoviKels    Trpcorr] 
eypd^i]  oLTTo  ' Adrjvuav. 


sus  Christ  be  with  you.     "'Amen. 


"The  first  to  the  Thessalonians 
was  written  from  Athens. 


THE   SECOND   EPISTLE   OF 

PAUL   TO   THE   THESSALONIANS. 


KING  JAMES'  VERSION. 

CHAP.  I. 

Paul,  and  Sylvanus,  and  Ti- 
motheus,  unto  the  churcli  of  tlie 
Thessalonians  in  God  our  Fatiier 
and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ: 

2  Grace  unto  you,  and  peace, 
from  God  our  Fatlier  and  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

3  We  are  bound  to  thank  God 
always  for  you,  brethren,  as  it 
is  meet,  because  that  your  faith 
groweth  exceedingly,  and  the 
charity  of  every  one  of  you  all 
toward  each  other  aboundeth ; 


GREEK  TEXT. 

chap.  I. 
UA  YA  OS  KoH  SiXovavos  kol 
Ti/j.o6eo9,    rj]   e/cA:A?;o'/a  Oeaaa- 
XovLKicap  ev  OecS  irarpX  rjfxoyu  /cat 
KvpLcp   Irjaov  Xpiarco- 

2  XO-pLS  vfuf  KOL  elprjmf)  ocTro 
Oeov  irarpos  rip.wv  kolI  Kvpiov 
'Iijaov  Xpiarov. 

3  Ev^oipLaTiiv  6(j)el\op€u  rS 
Oew  iravTore  Trepl  vpwv,  aSeA- 
<^o\,  Ka6(x)s  d^LOv  iavLv,  otl  vivdp- 
av^auet  y  incrTLi  vpcov,  Kai 
irXeova^ei  ?)  dyaTn-j  evos  eKaarov 
TravTcou  vp.u)v  els  dXXrjXovs' 


REVISED  VERSION. 

chap.  I. 

Paul,  and  ■Silvanus,  and  "Ti- 
mothy, unto  the  church  of  the 
Thessalonians  in  God  our  Father 
and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ: 

2  Grace  unto  you,  and  peace, 
from  God  '■our  Father  and  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

3  We  are  bound  to  'give 
thanks  to  God  always  for  you, 
brethren,  as  it  is  meet,  because 
•^  your  faith  groweth  exceeding- 
ly, and  the  'love  of  "^each  one 
of  you  all  toward  ^one  another 
aboundeth ; 


"'  The  word  afiijv,  bracketed  by  Knapp,  is  cancelled  by 
Griesb.,  Mey.,  Scholz,  Scliott,  Bloomf.,  Lachm.,  Tisch.  Comp. 
Rev.  22  :  21,  N.  r,  &c.  I  recommend  the  following  marginal 
note  :  '  Many  omit  the  word  Amen.' 

'  The  subscriptions  to  the  two  Epistles  to  the  Thessalonians 
are  bracketed  by  Knapp  and  Theile;  given  in  small  type  by 
Hahn;  cancelled  by  Matth.,  Griesb.,  Mey.,  Scholz,  Schott, 
Lachm.,  Tisch.  Bloomf.  retains  the  second.  Not  onlj"^,  how- 
ever, have  these  additions  to  the  Apostolical  Epistles  no 
canonical  authority  in  any  case;  but  in  the  present  case,  as  is 
very  generally  agreed,  thcr  are  historically  inaccurate ;  it 
being  all  but  certain,  that  both  Epistles  were  written  from 


Corinth.     I  recommend  that  in  all  cases  the  subscriptions  be 
omitted. 

«  See  1  Thess.  1  :  1,  NN.  a,  b. 

''  This  ^/ttSv  is  bracketed   by  Lachm.,  and   cancelled  by 
Tisch. 

«  See  1  Thess.  2  :  13,  N.  p. 

■i  See  1  Thess.  4  :  G,  N.  c,  &c. 

•  See  1  Thess.  3  :  6,  N.  j,  &c. 

f  See  1  Thess.  2  :  11,  N.  g,  &c. 

^  See  1  Thess.  5  :  11,  N.  k,  &c. 


II.  TIIESSALONIANS.     CHAP.  I. 


43 


KING    JAMES     VERSION. 

4  So  that  we  ourselves  glory 
in  you  in  the  churches  of  God, 
for  your  patience  and  faith  in 
all  your  persecutions  and  tribu- 
lations that  ye  endure: 


5  TV/iich  is  a  manifest  token 
of  the  righteous  judgment  of 
God,  that  ye  may  be  counted 
worthy  of  the  kingdom  of  God, 
for  which  ye  also  sufler : 


GREEK    TEXT. 

4;  axTTe  i^fxas  avTOvs  ev  Vjuv 
Kav^aaOai  iv  rah  e/c/<A?;o"/a(f  tov 
(yeov,  virep  ti]s  vTrojj.oi'ijf  v/jlcou 
Kat  TTKTTeco^  ii'  TracTL  toI^  SLcoyfj.oI? 
vjxwv  KOI  TOLs  OXl'^eaiv  ais  uvl- 
Xeo-6'e, 

5  euSeiy/ia  tyjs  SiKuta^  Kpi- 
(Tecof  TOV  Oeov,  eh  to  KaTa^ico- 
OrjvaL  v/jLOLf  TYj^  ^aaiXeias'  tov 
Oeov,  virep  rjs  kol  rraa-yeTe- 


REVISED    VERSION. 

4  So  that  we  ourselves  ''glory 
in  you  in  the  churches  of  God, 
for  your  patience  and  faith  in  all 
your  persecutions  and  'the  'af- 
flictions that  ye  endure : — 


5  I"  A  '  token  of  the  righteous 
judgment  of  God,  ""that  ye 
should  be  "accounted  worthy  of 
the  kingdom  of  God,  for  which 
"also  ye  suffer : 


^   Laohm.  and  Tisch.  read  iyxavxaaO-ai. 

'  Grammatically,  v^uov  belongs  only  to  SioiyfioZs,  and  only 
rati  d'li^eaiv  to  als  avcxead-E. — Fr.  M. -S.  ;-Bens.,  Flatt,  Penn, 
De  W.,  Kenr.,  Von  der  H.,  Turnb. 

'  E.  v.,  always  so  (3  times)  in  1  Thcss.,  and  often  else- 
where ;-Guyse,  Wesl.  {sufferings),  Wakef.  (distresses).  Mack., 
Newc,  Thom.,  Boothr.,  Sharpe  and  Turnb.  {trouhles),  Convb., 
Murd.  (trials). 

''  'EvSetyfia  (in  the  N.  T.  arr«|  Xeyofteror.  Hesych.  uno- 
Ssiits.  Comp.  h'Sei^ts  Phil.  1  :  28.)  has  been  construed  1.  as 
an  accusative,  absolute  (Beng.),  or  governed  by  eU  understood 
(Ros.,  Koppe,  Boothr. /or  a  manifestation,  Pelt,  Olsh.,  &c.  eh 
eiS.,  indeed,  is  the  reading  of  Theophyl.ict  and  a  few  MSS., 
and  is  favoured  by  the  Syr.,  and  Vulg.  in  exeniplum.),  or  in 
apposition  with  aL-  avexead'e  (Peile)  or  with  «s  (it  being  sup- 
posed that,  but  for  the  attraction,  the  relative  would  stand  in 
the  accusative ;  whereas  in  the  N.T.  avcxofiat  always  takes  the 
genitive); — 2.  as  a  nominative,  in  apposition  either  with  vfien, 
the  suljject  of  afiyeaO-c  (Erasm.,  Camerar.,  Est.,  Corn,  a  Lap., 
allow  this  view),  or  \\ith  the  whole  of  the  [irevious  clause  from 
vTi'tQ  ri}^  v7iofioi'r,i  (Win.,  De  W.,  Liinem.).  An  equal,  and 
even  greater,  diversity  of  opinion  prevails  with  regard  to  the 
logical  structure  and  relations  of  the  verse.  By  the  majority, 
perhaps,  this  evSeiy/ua,  indication,  token,  proof,  of  the  righteous 
judgment  of  God,  is  found  in  the  fact  that  believers  now  suffer 
affliction :  '  If  God  so  chastise  His  own  children,  much  more 
will  He  punish  His  enemies  who  now  persecute  them'  (to  this 
effect  Est.  cites  August.,  Bede,  Anselm,  '  Thomas  et  glossa 
ordinaria ; '  some  of  these  quoting,  as  Olsh.  also  does,  1  Pet. 
4  :  17,  18  as  parallel),  or  more  commonly  thus :  "  God  is  just ; 
and  there  must  therefore  be  a  future  judgment,  in  which  the 
confusion  and  wrongs  of  the  present  time  shall  be  redressed ' 
(Calv.,  Muse,  Aret.,  Bez.,  Zanch.,  Wolf.,  Gill,  Koppe,  Pelt,  &c.). 
The  leading  thought,  however,  in  the  previous  context — that 
which  awakened  the  Apostle's  thanksgiving  to  God  and  his 
glorying  among  the  churches — is,  not  that  his  brethren  were 
now,  for  the  Gospel's  sake,  in  circumstances  of  trial ;  but  the 
.spirit  of  Christian  heroism,  in  which  they  endured.  To  this 
same  thought,  as  I  conceive,  a  like  prominence  must  belong  in 


the  appositional  reference ;  and,  accordingly-,  it  is  in  its  bear- 
ing on  these  brethren,  that  the  Divine  judgment  is  here  prim- 
arily considered.  The  patience  and  faith  of  the  Thcssalonians 
under  persecution  indicated  the  righteous  judgment  of  God, 
by  which  they  were  even  now,  and  hereafter  were  to  be  still 
more  glorious!}-,  accredited  as  meet  heirs  of  His  kingdom  ; 
just  because,  and  in  so  far  as,  there  was  thus  indicated  the 
realization  in  their  character  and  condition,  as  God's  justi- 
fied, sanctified,  and  at  the  same  time  suflering  people,  of  the 
very  grounds  on  which,  by  the  laws  of  that  kingdom,  such  a 
judgment  must  proceed. — Nothing  is  supplied  by  Dt.,  Fr.  S.  ;- 
Fab.,  Erasm.,  Calv.,  Muse,  Vat.,  Mont.,  Cocc,  AVesl.,  "Wakef., 
GiJsch.,  De  W.,  Von  der  II.,  Turnb. 

1  W.,  R.,  {example),  T.,  C,  G.,  B.  ;-Bens.,  Penn,  Murd.,  {de- 
monstration), Uodd.  {display),  Wakef.,  Mack.,  Peile,  {proof). 
Newc,  Boothr.,  {manifestation),  Sharpe.  Bloomf ,  Turnb.,  {evi- 
dence), Conyb.,  Kenr.  {as  R.).  Foreign  verss.  generally  have 
simply  a  noun,  indicium,  docmnentuni,  Beweis,  Anzcige,  preuve, 
&c.     E.  V.  follows  Pagn.  manifesto  indicia. 

"■  '  Such  being  at  all  times  the  tendency,  and  such  the  issue 
— f(»  Tu  xara^iitid'fjvac — of  God's  judgment  concerning  His  af- 
flicted saints.' — The  aorist  is  given  by  a  present  indicative,  that 
ye  are  &c.,  in  T.,  C,  G.  ;-Musc.  ('  malim  vertere.  In  hoc  quod 
digni  habemini '),  Thom.,  Van  Ess,  Peile ; — by  a  preterit  indi- 
cative, that  ye  were  &c.,  in  Mack.,  Sharpe  ;-by  a  future  indi- 
cative, that  ye  shall  be  &c.,  in  Moldenh.,  Stolz,  Flatt.     I  prefer 

JNIey.'s  more  indefinite,  geu'urdigt  werden  sollet. A  few 

(Beng.,  Zachariae,  Burt.,  Troll.,  Fr.  S.),  regarding  the  clause 
'ifdeiyfia  .  .  .  tov  Qeov  as  a  parenthetical  exclamation,  con- 
nect els  TO  y.araiioid-Tjvac,  as  an  expression  of  the  purpose  for 
which  the  Thcssalonians  suffered,  directly  with  als  avaxEO&e. 

"  E.  v.,  Luke  20  :  35 ;  21  :  36  ;-Bens.,  Wesl.,  Thom.,  Penn, 
Peile  ;-Greeu.  See  2  Pet.  3  :  9,  N.  c,  &c.— The  usage  in  regard 
to  y.aTasioco,  as  well  as  the  more  common  simple  verb  a^ww, 
forbids  the  interpretation :  that  ye  may  be,  or  become,  or  be 
made,  worthy  (Dt.  marg.;-fa\).,  Est.  ['contra  haereticos '], 
Berlenburger  Bibcl,  Beng.,  Baumg.,  Mich.,  Von  der  II.).  See 
v.  11,  N.  o. 

°  R.  ;-Fr.  M.,-S.;-Van  Ess,  Penn,  Sharpe,  Kenr.,  Turnb.  (too). 


44 


II.  THESSALONIANS.     CHAP.  I. 


KING     JAMES      VEHSIOiV. 

6  Seems:  it  is  a  risfhteous  tliint!; 
with  God  to  reconipeuse  tribu- 
lation to  them  that  ti'ouble  you; 

7  And  to  you,  who  arc  trou- 
bled, rest  with  us,  when  the  Lord 
Jesus  shall  be  revealed  from 
heaven  with  his  mighty  angels, 


S  In  flaming  fire  taking  ven- 


GREEK    TEXT. 


()   e'nrep  Slkulou  irapa  Oeu>  up- 


REVISED    VERSION. 


G   pII'  indeed   //  is  a  rigliteous 


thing  with  God  to  recompense 
•"affliction  to  'tliose   who  -afflict 


TUTToSoviiaL  Tois  dXijSovaLV  v/xas 

7  Kol     VjXiV     Tols     d\ll3ofJ.fl/OlS 

avecrtu  /xed'   i)ix(dv,  iv  rrj  airoKa-     .  '  '^'^st  with  us,  "at  the  rev( 

i  'I  -     E^     '        »r'      -     .    •  tion    of    tiie    Lord   Jesus   fr 

AvyeL    Tov    J\.vpLov     Irjaov    air 

ovpavov  per    ayyeXcou  Svudp-ecof 

avTou, 

8  Cf    TTvpl    (j)\oyof,    diSouTO? 


you; 

7  And  to  you,  who  are  'afflict- 
ed, 'rest  with  us,  "at  the  revela- 

om 
heaven,  with  'the  angels  of  his 
"Ijower, 


8  In  "flaming  fire,  '  rendering 


P  Olsh.  connects  ei'.Tf^  Siy.nwn  with  sU  to  xara^tco&rirai 
of  V.  5 ;  whtre.is  Liineni.  adopts  the  simpler  reference  of  8i- 
v.aiov  to  the  Stxaias  x^iaciog  of  that  verse.  Regarding  the 
latter  as  the  true  verbal  link,  I  would  yet  add,  that  vv.  0,  7 
are  to  be  explained  as  an  extended  vindication  of  the  appo- 
sitional  statement  of  v.  5  (N.  k).  and  that  this  vindication  is 
given  in  the  form,  not  of  a  dogmatic  tautology  (seeing,  since, 
inasmuch  as,  for,  &c.),  but  of  a  lijpothetical  assumption  of  the 
result  of  an  appeal,  on  the  question  of  a  fitting  retribution,  to 
the  instincts  at  once  of  reason  and  of  Ijiith.  Not,  indeed,  as 
if  there  were  the  least  doubt  respecting  the  righteousness  of 
any  part  of  the  Divine  procedure  in  judging  the  world.  On 
the  contrary,  it  is  the  very  certainty  of  that  truth,  as  some- 
tliing  altogether  beyond  cavil,  that  emboldens  the  writer,  by 
a  sort  of  logical  meiosis,  to  argue  from  it  coiiditionall}'. 
Schotl's  remark,  therefore  :  '  hand  raro  tanien,  quod  nobis 
certo  persuasum  est,  tanquam  si  duhiuni  haheri  posnil,  enun- 
tiamus,  audientium  legentiumve  judicium  rectum  provocaturi ' : 
'  Not  unfi'djuently  we  announce  that,  of  which  we  are  well 
persuaded,  as  if  it  might  be  reckoned  doubtful,  by  wa3'  of 
challenging  the  sober  judgment  of  the  hearer  or  the  reader,' 
is  perfectly  correct  in  itself,  but  is  no  reason  at  all  for  his 
rendering  ciTie^  here,  as  do  most  others,  siquidem,  quando- 
quidem,  since,  &c.  Chrysost.,  in  like  manner,  says  that  ei-re^ 
here  stands  for  snei  (Damasc.  Ineine^) ;  but  his  illustrations 
are  of  this  sort :  si  dixatov  ion,  ^r^al,  naoa  &£cu  Tovroi'i 
a/jtvvaad'at.y  TcavTcos  a/ivrtZTctt.  ,  .  .  c^s  el  ekeye  Tts^  ci  juioeZ 
Toi'g  Ttoi'f/oovs  o  &£6g.  Sta  TovTO  Xsyiov  ovrajSf  tt^ct  ly.eivovs 
avayxaarj  utieIp,  oti  ftioel.  fidXwTa  yaQ  ni  rotavrat  xpr^wot 
(tvafifpilexTOL  etacv,  cos  xai  avrcut^  ixEii'tov  tlSoTtov,  oti  Sixaiov 
laTif.  'If,  says  he,  it  is  a  righteous  thing  with  God  to  punish 
these  men,  punish  them  He  certainly  will.  ...  As  if  one 
should  say :  If  God  hates  the  wicked ;  speaking  thus  for  the 
very  purpose  of  forcing  the  confession,  that  He  does  hate 
them.  For  such  sentences  are  not  at  all  doubtful,  those  ad- 
dressed knowing  also  themselves,  that  the  thing  is  righteous.' 
See  also  Theodor.  and  Oecum.— In  the  other  (5)  cases  of 
eiTte^  (excepting  1  Cor.  8  :  5,  where  it  is  complicated  with  a 
xai  ya^  preceding),  E.  V.  renders  it,  if  so  be  [that:]  ;-W.  (if 
naihless),  R.  ((/  yel)  ;-Syr.  (=  Tremell.  el  si),  Vulg.  (si 
ta/iien -j-on  which,  Pelag. :  '  Hie,  si  tamen,  confirmantis  sermo 


est,  non  dubitantis.')  ;-De  W.,  Luncm.,  (wcnn  anders  -j-which 
is  given  also,  as  the  proper  force  of  the  particle,  by  Ilenn. 
ad  Vig.,  p.  831,  who  adds  :  '  usurpatur  de  re,  quae  esse  sumi- 
tur,  sed  in  incerto  relinquitur,  utrum  jure  an  injuria  sunia- 
tur.'),  Alford  at  Rom.  8  :  0  ('  Chrys.  tries  to  prove  I'int^  = 
tTtsiTtsf  here  by  adducing  2  Thess.  1  :  6,  where  however,  as 
here,  the  meaning  is,  if  so  be  that,  if  at  least.')  ;-L.  and  S. 
(if  at  all  events,  if  indeed),  Schirl.  (wenn  anders,  wenn  sonst, 
wennja).     See  1  Pet.  2  :  3,  N.  j. 

■•  See  V.  4,  N.  j. 

■■  For  those  who,  see  1  Thess.  4  :  13,  NN.  q,  r,  &c. 

■  See  1  Thess.  3  :  4,  N.  t. 

'  Hesych. :  '  avsois.  apcxTcavais.'  Properly,  however,  the 
word  means,  '  a  letting  up  or  loose,  remission,  relaxation ' 
(Rob.).  Hence  Erasm.  and  most  other  Latin  verss.«have  here 
relaxationcm  ;  Fr.  M.  and  S.,  du  rcldche.  Comp.  the  ai'iiifv^cs 
of  Acts  3  :  19. 

"  The  Greek  construction  is  retained  by  W.,  B.,  R.  ;-Beus. 
note.  Dodd.,  Wesl.,  Wakef.,  Thom.,  Sharpe,  Murd.,  Kenr., 
Turnb.  ;-and  many  foreign  verss. 

'  Beng. :  'Angeli  inserviunt  Christo  in  exserenda  ejus  po- 
tentia':  'The  angels  serve  Christ  in  exhibiting  His  power.' 
Their  own  power  is  not  referred  to,  except  as  that  is  implied 
in  their  ministerial  attendance  on  the  Lord ;  and  still  less 
their  number,  zvith  the  host  of  His  angels  (S3T.,  as  inter- 
preted by  Corn,  a  Lap.  and  Murd.  ;-Drus.,  Mich.,  Koppe 
[allows  it],  Krause,  Stolz,  Me3'.). — Here  also  the  Greek  con- 
struction is  retained  or  allowed  bj'  E,  V.  marg.;-W.,  C,  B. 
R.  ;-Engl.  Ann.,  Bens,  note,  M.  Henry,  Gill,  Newc.  marg., 
Scott,  Sharpe,  Conyb.,  Kenr.  ;-and  very  many  foreign  verss. 

"  E.  V.  marg.  ;-0.,  B.,  R.  ;-EngI.  Ann.,  Bens,  note,  M.  Henry, 
Gill,  Scott,  Sharpe,  Kenr.     See  2  Pet.  2  :  11,  X.  h,  &c. 

'  Gr.  fire  of  flame.  For  tiv^I  ifloyoi,  Scholz  and  Lachm. 
read  <f).oyi.  ntpos  (Syr.,  Vulg.,  Ac),  fame  of  fire  =  fiery 
flame. 

y  The  words  iv  :rvfl  floyos  If'^-oyi  jri'^Jos]  are  connected,  as 
describing  the  instrument  or  manner  of  vengeance,  with  Si- 
SotTog,  by  Syr,,  Vulg.  (as  some  punctuate  and  explain),  Dt. 
(especially  the  later  edition)  ;-Fab.,  Pagn.,  Bez.,  Cocc,  B,  and 


II.  THESSALONIANS.     CHAP.  I. 


45 


KING    JAMES      VERSION. 

geance  on  tliein  that  know  not 
God,  and  that  obey  not  the  gos- 
pel of  our  Lord  Jesus  Clirist : 


9  Who  shall  be  punished  with 


GREEK    TEXT. 

eK^LKyjaLV  toI^  /xi]  elSocn  Oeov, 
Koi  rot?  /XT]  inraKovovai  tco  evay- 
yeXiw  Tou  Kvpiou  ijixcou    Irjaov 

XpLCTOV- 

9    olrLves  ^'lktjv  Tiaovcnv,  o\e- 


REVISED    VERSION. 

vengeance  to  'those  who  know 
not  God,  and  "to  those  who  obey 
not  the  gospel  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
''Christ : 

9    'Who    ""shall    be    punished 


L.,  Baumg.,  Moldenh.,  Mich.,  Ros.,  Mack.,  Thorn.,  Penn, 
Troll.,  Von  der  H.,  Turnb.  The  same  thing  is  indicated  also 
by  the  text  of  Halm  and  Theile.  But  according  to  our  text, 
and  nearly  all  other  editions  and  yerss.  (including  the  original 
edition  of  E.  V.,  which  has  the  comma  after  fire),  they  express 
a  separate  and  distinct  feature  of  the  revelation.  Comp.  Sept. 
Ex.  'i  :  2,  £)/  TivQi  rfXoyos,  though  with  the  same  variation  {ei/ 
(fXoyl  TtvQoi)  as  here ;  19  :  18 ;  Is.  66  :  15,  los  tivq,  but  in 
Hebrew,  xi3"'  dsa  ;  Dan.  7  :  9,  if).6l  Ttv^og ;  &c.  Whichever 
of  these  constructions  be  preferred,  and  even  with  the  read- 
ing ^koyi  nvQog,  the  participle  SiSovtos  itself  must  be  re- 
ferred to  ToS  KvQiov  'Irjaov. With  the  phrase  SiSovat  exSi- 

y.ijaw,  comp.  Ileb.  and  Sept.  Numb.  31  :  3  and  Ezek.  25  :  14, 
ilTap!  W3 ,  \ano-\&ovvai.  ty.Slxtjaiv.  To  render  vengeance  is 
employed  by  E.  V.  at  Deut.  32  :  41,  43,  where  the  Sept.  has 
[avT-]a7toSidiofti,  Sixrjv.  For  its  use  here,  see  E.  V.  marg. 
{yielding}  ;-W.,  R.,  (use  to  give),  T.,  C,  G.,  B.  ;-Hamm.  Par., 
Bens,  {distributing),  Peile  {awarding  just  retribution).  In 
like  manner,  the  Vulg.  and  Germ.,  with  some  other  Latin  and 
German  verss.,  have  dare,  geben,  zutheilen,  &c. 

^  For  those  who  {bis),  see  1  Thess.  4  :  13,  NN.  q,  r,  &c. 

'  It  is  not  safe  to  rely,  as  Liinem.  and  others  do,  on  the 
repetition  of  the  article  before  fii)  vTiaxovovai  as  sufficient  of 
itself  to  demonstrate  that  a  difl'erent  class  of  persons  is  meant 
from  the  ftii  clSooi  Oeov,  whether  Jews,  as  distinguished  from 
the  Heathen  (Ft.  M.  ;-Ambrosiast.,  Bens.,  Beng.  [Judaeis 
maxime  ;-and  so  Wesl..  and  others],  Koppe,  Baumgarten- 
Crusius,  Liinem.),  or  pesles  in  sinu  Ecclesiae  latitantes,  hypo- 
crites, unworthy  professors  of  Christianity,  as  distinguished 
from  manifestos  Christi  hostes,  infidels,  non-professors  (Aret., 
Zanch.,  Bloomf.),  or  ^wicked  carnal  heretical  Gnostic  Chris- 
tians,'' as  distinguished  from  'obdurate  Jews'  (Hamm.),  or 
generally,  and,  as  I  think,  correctly,  those,  who,  whether 
Jews  or  Gentiles,  having  heard,  disobey  the  Gospel,  as 
distinguished  from  those  who  have  misimproved  the  light 
of  nature  (Est.,  Cocc,  Whitb.,  Wells,  B.  and  L.,  M.  Henry, 
Guyse,  Baumg.,  Mich.,  Mack.,  Flatt,  Peile  ;-Green).  The 
second  article  might  possibly  serve  merely  to  give  promi- 
nence to  another,  and  still  darker,  aspect  of  the  same  class 
(Calv.,  Turret.,  Pelt,  Schott,  Olsh.,  De  W.,  &c.).  Comp.  Rev. 
16  :  2,  N.  j.  But  I  see  no  reason  in  the  present  case  to  waive 
the  operation  of  the  ordinary  grammatical  rule,  especially 
as  ignorance  of  God  is  frequently  with  Paul  the  specific 
characteristic  of  Gentilism ;  1  Thess.  4:5,  ra  ed^i'ij  ra  firj 
eiSoza  rbv  Qeov  (comp.  Sept.  -Jer.  10  :  25,  'ixycoi'  rot^  O'lfioi' 
aov  ETt'i  ed->i]  la  ft!]  etSora  ae)  ;  Acts  17  :  23,  30  ;  Rom.  1  :  28  ; 


Gal.  4:8;  Eph.  2  :  12  ;  &c. ;  and  it  is,  moreover,  probable  that 
the  present  (vv.  4,  5),  no  less  than  the  previous  (1  Thess. 
2:14;  Acts  17:5,  &c.),  sufferings  of  this  church  had  a 
double  source,  in  the  blind  ungodliness  of  the  Heathen  in 
general,  and  the  special  malignity  of  all  such  as  resisted  the 
grace  of  the  Gospel. — Among  those  who  repeat  the  demonstra- 
tive, as  well  as  the  relative,  may  be  mentioned  T.  ;-Syr., 
Germ.,  Dt.,  It,  Fr.  M.,-S.  ;-Ambrosiast.,  Tremell.,  Pise,  Cocc, 
Bens.,  Guyse,  Dodd.,  Mack.,  Thom.,  Greenf.,  Murd..  Peile, 
Von  der  H. 

^  The  word  X^tarov,  bracketed  by  Knapp  and  Lachm.,  is 
cancelled  by  Beng.  in  his  German  version,  Mey.,  Tisch. 

'  O'hives,  all  such,  and  as  being  such. 

■■  According  to  the  punctuation  of  our  text  and  of  most 
other  editions,  the  form  of  the  original  would  be  more  properly 
given  thus  :  shall  suffer  punishment,  everlasting  destruction, 
from  &c.  (and  so,  except  that  the  word  even  is  supplied  before 
everlasting.  Mack,  and  Newc.  So  also  Thom.  and  Sharpe,  ex- 
cept that  the  former  has  the  indefinite  article  an  before  ever- 
lasting, and  both  omit  the  comma  after  destruction.  Bens. 
shall  suffer,  for  their  pun.,  everl.  dest.  Many  foreign  verss., 
in  like  manner,  preserve  both  the  active  verb  and  the  appo- 
sition.). My  only  objection  to  it  is,  that  the  several  parts 
of  the  verse  seem  to  be  more  closely  bound  together  in  mean- 
ing, SixT^v  Ttaovotv  with  oked'^oi'  altoviov,  and  both  with  aitoi 
than  this  arrangement  represents.  What  the  wicked  shall 
suffer  is  not  xoXaaig  merely  (Theodor.  xoXaod'ijaovrai),  but 
bixrj,  justice — rr-v  avri^iiad'iaVt  i^v  8eT  (Rom.  1  ;  27) — erStxov 
fiiad-aTToSoaiav  (Heb.  2  :  2) — the  meet,  just,  recoinpense  of  re- 
ward; and  that  is  here  intimated  to  be  nothing  less  than 
everlasting  destruction.  Again,  their  judicial  destruction,  or 
their  destroying  punishment,  shall  be  '//om  the  face  &c.,' 
whether,  1.,  as  its  source  or  cause  (It.,  Fr.  M.  ;-Pagn.  ["damnati 
a'],  Grot.,  Whitb.  and  Barn,  [the  second  ajro],  Wells,  B.  and 
L..  Bens.,  Beng.,  M.  Henry,  Moldenh.,  Mack.,  Storr,  Boothr., 
Flatt,  Pelt,  De  W.  [as  probable].  Conyb.  Comp.  Is.  13  :  6 
[Joel  1  :  15],  •■•rc-q  lili) ;  or,  2.,  as  that,  in  being  eternally 
sundered  from  which  shall  consist  the  main  element  of  woe 
(Muse,  Bez.,  Engl.  Ann.,  Whitb.  and  Barn,  [the  first  and], 
Turret.,  Mich.,  Koppe,  Krause,  Stolz,  Van  Ess,  Gossner, 
Clarke,  Mey.,  GOsch.,  Schott,  Olsh.,  Bloomf.,  Liinem.,  Von  der 
II.  ;-Bretsch.,  Wahl,  Rob.  Comp.  Gen.  4  :  10 ;  Prov.  15  :  29; 
.Jerem.  32  :  31 ;  Matt.  22  :  13 ;  1  John  2  :  28,  N.  a,  and  the 
references  there.)  ;  or,  3.,  as  that,  the  viere  manifestation  of 
which  will  sufBce  to  eflfect  the  ruin  of  the  ungodly — in  the  day 
of  our  Lord's  veni,  vidi,  vici — (Chrysost.,  Oecum.,  Theophylact, 


46 


II.  THESSALONIANS.     CHAP.   I. 


KING    JAMES      VERSION. 

everlasting  destruction  from  tlie 
presence  of  the  Lord,  and  from 
tlie  glory  of  liis  power; 


10  When  lie  shall  come  to  be 
glorified  in  his  saints,  and  to  he 
admired  in  all  them  that  be- 
li(!ve  (because  our  testimony 
among  you  was  believed)  in  that 
day. 


GREEK    TEXT. 

Opov  alwPLOv,  aiTo  irpoacairov  tov 
Kvpiov,   Kol  airo  ttjs  86^i]!  ttjs 

l(T)(VOS  aVTOU, 

10  hrav  t\6rj  iuSo^aadrjvai 
ev  TOLs  ayLOL?  avrov,  koI  6avp.a- 
cr6i]vaL  ev  Trdcn  roli  7ncrT€vov<TLv, 
on  eTTLCTTevdr]  to  jxaprvpiov  yficif 
€(p    vpLOis,  iu  rfj  rip-epa  eKelvrj. 


REVISED    VERSION. 

with     everlasting     ^destruction 
from  the  ^face  of  the  Lord,  and 

from  the  glory  of  his  'strength; 

10  When  he  shall  come  to  be 
glorified  ''in  his  saints,  and  ad- 
mired ''in  all  'those  who  'believe 
(because  our  testimony  ''to  you 
was  believed),  '  in  that  day. 


Est.,  Corn,  a  Lap.,  Mart.    Comp.  ch.  2  :  8,  N.  t;  Ex.  U  :  24; 

Ps.  104  :  32 ;  Ueb.  and  Sept.  Is.  2  :  19,  21 ;  Ilab.  3:6;  Rev. 

0:16;  20  :  11.     Shakespeare,  Julius  Caesar,  i.  3  : 

•  Caesar  shall  forth :  the  things  that  threaten'd  me, 
'  Ne'er  look'd  but  on  my  back  ;  when  they  shall  see 
'The  face  of  Caesar,  they  are  vanished.'). 

The  first  and  second  explanations  are  allowed  by  Fr.  S.  ;-Dt. 

Ann.,  "Wolf.,  Guyse,  Dodd.,  Baumg.,  Eos.,  Newc,  Coke,  Scott; 

— the  second  and  third,  by  Gill,  Gerl. ; — all  three,  by  Aret. 

'  Lachm.  reads  oi.cS'^wi: 

'  E.  v.,  generally;  see  especially  Matt.  18  :  10 ;  Luke  1  :  76; 

2  Cor.  4  :  6  ;  1  Pet.  3:12;  Rev.  20  :  11  ■,~^Y.,  R.  ;-Latin  verss., 
except  P.ign.  and  Castal.,  (facie),  Gorman  verss.  (AngesicJu  ;- 
except  that  Jle}'.  and  Flatt  make  nQooumov  tov  Kvqiov  =  roV 
Kvqiov),  Italian  verss.  (facda),  Fr.  M.,-S.,  {face)  ;-Dodd., 
Newc,  Turnb. 

«  See  Rev.  7  :  12,  N.  o,  &c. ;  and  comp.  Ps.  80  :  17.— Syr. 
(=  i'ln  =  Tremell.  virium),  Dt.  (sterJcte),  Fr.  M.,-S.,  (force)  ;- 
Bez.,  Pise,  Zanch.,  Cocc,  Schmidt,  Beng.,  Storr,  (use  robur), 
Baumg.,  AH.,  {Kraft),  Venn  (might).  Sharps. 

''  Not  =  Std  or  vno,  by,  through,  durch,  von,  per,  ab 
(Chrysost.,  Cecum.,  Theophylact,  Moldenh.,  Kuin.,  Ros.  [the 
second  £V;-and  so  Van  Ess,  Penu],  Wakef.,  Mack.,  Newc, 
Thorn.,  Boothr.,  Scott  [the  first  ij'],  Mey.,  Flatt,  Schott, 
Turnb.); — nor:  with  (Germ.); — nor:  among,  au  milieu  de 
(Fr.  S.  marg.  ;-Mich.,  Van  Ess  [the  first],  Sharpe,  Von  der  H. 
[the  second]).  See  2  Pet.  1  :  1,  N.  d.  As  the  woman  is  of 
the  man  (1  Cor.  11  :  7),  so  shall  the  Church  be  'the  glory  of 
Christ'  (2  Cor.  8:23).  Into  her,  and  around  her,  lie  will 
pour  Ills  own  glory ;  and  so  shall  all  e3'cs,  in  her,  as  in  a 
bright  and  stainless  mirror,  see  and  adore  her  Lord.  Pclag. : 
'Ipse  in  suis  glorificandus  est  membris,  quae  solis  splendore 
fulgebunt ' :  '  Ue  himself  is  to  be  glorified  in  His  members, 
which  shall  shine  with  the  brightness  of  the  sun.'  Comp. 
Ps.  90  :  10,  17  ;  Is.  43  :  7 ;  40  :  13  ;  00  :  1,  2,  14,  19 ;  62  :  3 ; 
Jerem.  13  :  11 ;  33  :  9 ;  .John  17  :  10,  22;  Rom.  8  :  18 ;  2  Cor. 

3  :  18;  2  Thess.  2  :  14;  Rev.  21  :  11,  23.  Thus  also  would 
the  Apostle  render  more  vivid  the  contrast  (uTto  .  .  .  iv)  be- 
tween the  relations  of  the  friends,  and  of  the  foes,  of  Christ, 
to  the  glory  which  shall  be  revealed.  What  repels,  scatters, 
destroys,  the  latter,  is  to  the  former  the  very  centre  of  a 


blessed  attraction — the  bond  of  an  indissoluble  union — a  con- 
genial element  of  joy  and  praise,  that  shall  pervade  their 
whole  being,  filling  it  to  overflowing. 

'  See  1  Thess.  4  :  13,  NN.  q,  r,  &c. 

i  For  nioTtuovaiv,  Wells  and  all  the  recent  editors  read 
niarsvaaotv  (A.B.D.E.F.G.  many  cursive  JISS.  Vulg.  &c. 
Chrysost.,  &c.).     I  recommend  that  this  reading  be  adopted: 


believed,     itiarevaaaiv 


i'd'ri. 


^  E.  V.  is  certainly  right,  notwithstanding  the  absence  of 
another  ro  (see  1  Thess,  1  :  1,  N.  c),  in  connecting  Jy>'  iftds 
with  fiaQxvQiov,  not,  as  some  (6.;-Wesl.,  Mack.,  Stolz,  Sharpe, 
Turnb. :  believed  of,  among,  by,  you),  with  erciozsvd'r,.  But 
neither  can  kni,  especially'  when  followed  by  an  accusative, 
mean  among.  That  it  here  marks  the  direction  (to,  toward, 
&c.)  of  the  testimony,  is  the  opinion  of  T.,  C,  B.  ;-Erasm., 
Calv.,  Castal.,  Muse,  Vat.,  Beng.  (but  with  a  fanciful  ampli- 
fication: 'ad  vos  usque,  in  occidente"),  Moldenh.,  Koppe, 
Krause,  Ros.,  Thorn.,  Penn,  Gerl.,  Olsh.,  De  W.,  Liinera., 
Kenr.,  Peile  ;-Rob.     Comp.  Luke  9  :  5,  and  Rev.  14  :  0.  N.  f. 

'  It  is  not  worth  while  to  trace  the  almost  numberless 
variations  of  ingenious,  and  of  violent,  error  in  the  exegesis 
of  this  verse,  particularly  as  regiirds  the  reference  and  inter- 
pretation of  iy  tT;  ri/iion  cxBU'ij.  The  only  tolerable  view  is 
that  which  explains  the  clause,  6ti  e:tiaTevd'rj  to  fiaQrv^iov 
j]lj.(3v  cif  vfiSs,  as  one  of  Paul's  sudden  parentheses,  by  means 
of  which  he  here,  on  the  suggestion  of  the  preceding  Ttdat 
rols  maxtvaaaiv,  and  for  the  purposes  at  once  of  encourage- 
ment and  of  warning,  justifies  himself  in  pointing  the  sufier- 
ing  saints  at  Thessalonica,  for  tluir  consolation,  to  the  terrors 
and  glories  of  the  coming  judgment.  After  the  parenthesis, 
however,  I  insert  a  comma,  in  order  to  indicate  the  connection 
of  the  closing  words,  not  with  %ld-ri  (Beng.,  Newc,  Bloomf , 
Conyb.,  itc. — some  even  proposing  a  transposition,  for  which 
Rom,  2  :  12,  10  is  in  vain  cited  by  Bens,  as  parallel :  in  that 
day  when  he  shall  come  !),  nor  with  hSoiaa&F;rat  exclusively 
(Fr.  M.),  nor  with  O-avuaaO-i'tm  exclusively  (Burt.,  Schott, 
Penn,  Liincm.),  but  with  the  whole  result  of  the  Lord's  ad- 
vcHt,  as  that  is  expressed  in  this  verse.  Liinem.,  indeed,  is 
inclined  to  think,  that  the  addition  is  intended  merely  to 
balance  in  the  second  half  the  orav  eX&rj  of  the  first;  though 
he  adds  that  possibly  Calv,  may  be  right:   '  repetit  in  die 


II.  THESSALONIANS.     CHAP.  I. 


47 


KING    JAMES     VERSION. 

11  Wherefore   also   we   pray- 
always  for  you,  that  our   God 


GREEK    TEXT. 


11   eh    o    Kol    Trpocrev^ojxeda 

.   ,  iravTOTe    ircpi    vfxaiv,    tVa    uyLta? 
would  count  you  worthy  ot  tins  \  >  i-  >  -         ^  '  '     /a  ^ 

•'  ■'  I  a^Lcoarj    rrji    KArjcrecos    o    Ueos 


REVISED    VERSION. 

11  "To    which   end   also 


we 


pray   always  for  you,  that  our 
God  "maj'  "couut  you  worthy  of 


ilia  .  .  .  Ideo  autem  repetit,  ut  fijelium  vota  cohibeat,  ne 
ultra  modum  festinent' :  '  He  repeats  in  that  day  ;  and  this  he 
does  for  the  sake  of  restraining  the  desires  of  the  faithful  from 
making  undue  haste.'  But  might  it  not  be  said  that  the  main 
force  of  the  words,  ei'  tFj  ?'-/ieon  ly.cifri,  is  to  represent  the 
issues  of  the  Divine  judgment,  in  both  its  aspects  (yv.  6,  7) 
of  goodness  and  severity,  as  consummated  at  one  and  the 
same  time;  the  glorification  of  the  Church  being  simultaneous 
with  the  overthrow  of  her  enemies,  when  that 

' day 

'  Appears  of  respiration  to  the  just, 
'  And  vengeance  to  the  wicked.' 

(Milton,  P.  L.  xii.  539-541.) 
— The  above,  or  equivalent,  punctuation  is  employed  by  B.  ;- 
It.  ;-Pagn.,  Mont.,  Tremell.,  Bez.,  Sharpe,  &c. 

■»  '  To  which  end — to  wit,  the  glory  of  the  Lord,  as  finally 
revealed  in  and  through  the  Church.' — E.  V.,  comp.  Rom. 
14  :  9 ;  2  Cor.  2:9;  Col.  1  :  29 ;  &c.  ;-Erasm.,  Muse,  Vat., 
Mont.,  Zanch.,  Cocc,  Beng.,  {ad  [in]  quod;S6i\g.  adding: 
'  hue  orando  nitimur ' :  '  to  this  point  we  strive  in  our  prayers '), 
Pagn.,  Bez.,  Pise,  {cvjus  rei  gratia),  Calv.  (in  quam  rem), 
Ilamm.  Par.,  Pyle,  Wakef.,  Thom.,  (to  [for]  which  purjmse), 
Schmidt  (in  quem  Jinem),  "VTesl.,  Newc,  Conyb.,  Peile,  (to  this 
[which]  end),  Baumg.  (dazu),  Moldenh.,  De  ^Y.,  (zu  dem 
[welchem]  Ende),  Bloomf  (in  order  to  which)  ;-Rob.  (to  which 
end,  ichereunto).  No  one  follows  Koppe  here  in  his  application 
of  what  used  to  be  much  in  vogue  as  a  summary  method  of 
dealing  with  Paul's  connectives:  'mera  particula  transeundi'  : 
'a  mere  particle  of  transition.'  But  Liincm.,  while  rejecting 
this,  along  with  the  illative  construction  (wherefore,  &c.), 
thinks  it  necessary  to  have  recourse  to  another  meaning  of  cig, 
viz.  in  Beziehung  aiif,  in  relation  to  ;  his  objection  to  the  final 
interpretation  and  reference  proposed  above  being,  that  the 
Apostle  regarded  the  future  glorification  of  Christ  in  believers 
as  a  fixed  fact,  not  at  all  dependent  on  his  prayers ;  of  which, 
therefore,  the  only  aim  could  be,  that  the  Thessalonians  also 
might  then  be  found  to  be  of  the  number  of  those,  in  whom 
that  glorification  shall  be  accomplished.  But,  1.,  the  writer 
proceeds  from  the  outset  on  the  assumption,  that  the  Thessa- 
lonians were  already  of  that  number ;  and,  2.,  it  is  no  part 
whatever  of  Pauline  philosophy,  that  the  gracious  and  un- 
alterable purpose  of  God  vacates  the  pr.iyers  and  efforts  of 
faith.  Only  by  means  of  these  could  Paul  and  his  brethren 
aspire  to  be  co-workers  with  God  toward  the  predestined 
result.     See  1  Cor.  3  :  9 ;  2  Cor.  6:1;  Phil.  2  :  12,  13 ;  &c. 

°  ^y.,  T.,  G.,  R.,  (make ;  without  an  auxiliary),  C.  (will)  ;- 
Mack.,  Sharpe,  Conyb.,  Kenr.,  Peile,  Turnb.  Foreign  verss. 
have  simply  a  present  subjunctive.     E.  V.  follows  B. 


"  But  why  should  Paul  be  so  earnest  in  prayer,  that  the 
Thessalonians  might  be  counted  worthy  of  the  calling,  when 
they  had  already  been  called  ?  And  how  can  any  sinful  man 
be  worthy  of  the  heavenly  calling?  These  are  thought  to  be 
diflSculties  ;  and  one  or  the  other,  or  both  of  them,  expositors 
in  general  avoid  only  by  dint  of  certain  exegetical  liberties 
with  the  Greek.  Thus,  1.  most  ( W.,  T.,  C,  G.,  B.,  R.  ;-Syr., 
Germ.,  Dt.  marg.,  Fr.  M.,-S.  7narg.  ;-Fab.,  Castal.,  Zeg.,  Grot., 
Cocc,  Hamm.,  Schmidt,  Whitb.,  Wells,  B.  and  L.,  Turret., 
Beng.,  Guyse,  Dodd.,  WesL,  Pyle,  Moldenh., WMart.,  Mich., 
Wakef,  Thom.,  Stolz,  Van  Ess,  AH.,  Burt,  Olsh.,  Troll., 
Murd.,  Kenr.,  Von  der  11.,  Turab.  ;-SchOttg.)  take  asioco  in 
the  sense  of  to  make  (or,  as  Koppe  and  Krause,  to  keej)) 
worthy.  But,  as  was  remarked  above  (v.  5,  N.  n),  there  is 
not  the  slightest  warrant  for  this  in  the  usage  of  the  word. 

2.  Others  (Aeth.,  It.  note  ;-Calv.,  Bez.,  Pise,  Dt.  and  Engl. 
Ann.,  Bens.,  Gill,  Ros.,  Mey.,  Pelt,  Schott,  De  W.,  Bloomf, 
Liinem.,  Peile  ;-Schleus.,  Wahl,  Schirl.)  understand  by  y.Xr^aig 
metonymically  the  future  glory  and  blessedness,  to  which 
the  believer  is  called.  But  this  also  is  not  a  little  arbitrary, 
such  texts  as  have  been  cited  in  its  behalf — Rom.  11  :  29; 
Eph.  1  :  18;  4  :  1,  4;  Phil.  3  :  14;  Heb.  3  :  1— being  really 
destitute  of  force ;  nor  is  much  gained  by  Liinem.'s  reference 
to  Col.  1  :  5  for  an  '  analogous '  use  of  ei-Tiis.  In  the  N.  T., 
y./.i;aig  is  employed  to  express  the  act  of  God  in  calling  men 
into  the  fellowship  of  the  Gospel ;  or  the  state  of  present 
privilege  and  hope,  into  which  they  are  thus  introduced ;  and, 
in  either  case,  is  fully  represented  by  our  own  word,  calling. 

3.  Aret..  Baumg.,  and  Flatt,  in  their  commentaries,  combine 
the  two  hermeneutical  licenses  just  mentioned.  The  whole 
difficulty,  however,  in  the  way  of  retaining  the  proper  and 
ordinary  meaning  of  both  the  verb  and  the  noun,  comes  of  the 
idea,  that  the  Divine  act,  denoted  by  the  former,  is  prelimin- 
ary to  what  is  denoted  by  the  latter.  But  this  is  a  mere 
assumption,  not  required  by  philology,  or  by  the  truth  of 
doctrine.  The  preceding  context,  moreover,  on  which  the 
present  verse  expressly  depends  (sis  o),  would  seem  naturally 
to  direct  the  mind  forward  to  that  decisive  judgment,  which 
God 

•Pronounces  lastly  on  each  deed'  (Milton,  Lycidas,  83) — 

that  '  WeU  done,  good  and  faithful  servant'  (Matt.  25  :  23), 
which  proclaims  alike  the  efficiency  of  the  call,  and  the  patient, 
fruitful  fidelity  of  those,  who  have  '  walked  worthy  of  their 
vocation '  (Eph.  4  :  1,  amicus  t/'j  y.h]asios  r^s  iy.h]dT^r£.  Similar 
to  this  in  every  N.  T.  instance  is  the  logical  relation  between 
a^iws  and  the  word  governed  by  it;  1  Thess.  2  :  12;  «S:c. 
Comp.  also  the  use  of  «'|(o;  iu  Matt.  3:8;  Luke  3:8;  Acts 
26  :  20.),  and  so  have  'made  their  calling  and  election  su-'  ' 


48 


II.  THESSALONIANS.     CHAP.  I. 


KING    JAMES     VERSION. 

calling,  and  fulfil  all  the  good 
pleasure  of  Ms  goodness,  and  the 
work  of  faith  with  power  : 

12  That  the  name  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  may  be  glorified  in 
you,  and  ye  in  him,  according 
to  the  grace  of  our  God,  and  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. 


GREEK    TEXT. 


rjlMwv,  Kai  TrXrjpuxrrj  iraaav  ev8o- 
Kiav  uyaOoiavvTji  /cat  kpyov  ttl- 
CTTicos  Iv  Svi'aiJ.er 

12  OTTO)?  euSo^acrdr]  to  oi/ofxa 
TOO  KvpLOV  Tjixcav  Itjctov  Xpi- 
(TTOV  €u  VjXLV,  Kai  v/xeh  iV  aVTW, 
Kara  rrjv  X'^P'-^  '''^^  Oeov  rj/xaJv 
Kol  Kvpiov  ' I-qaov  Xpiarov. 


REVISED    VERSION. 

pthe  calling,  and  fulfil  levery  'de- 
sire of  goodness,  and  '  work,  of 
faitii,  '  with  power; 

12  That  the  name  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  "Christ  may  be  glorified  in 
you,  and  ye  in  him,  according  to 
the  grace. of  "our  Grod,  and  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. 


(2  Pet.  1  :  10).  For  'many  are  called,'  who  are  not  'chosen' 
(Matt.  20  :  IC).  Correctly,  therefore,  Pelag.,  at  least  as  re- 
gards the  force  of  the  verb :  '  Ut  digni  inveniamini  ad  id  quod 
vocati  estis  :  quia  priores  invitati,  non  erant  digni ' :  '  that  ye 
may  be  found  worthy  of  that  to  which  ye  have  been  called ; 
for  those  first  bidden  were  not  worthy.'  The  latter  half  of  the 
verse,  y.al  TtXr.Qwarj  y.rX.,  regards  the  process,  by  which  alone 
this  object  of  the  Apostle's  heart  could  be  secured.  'The 
judgment  of  God  is  according  to  truth '  (Rom.  2  :  2),  and 
whom  He  counts  worthy.  He-first  makes  worthy — worthy  in 
state  and  in  character,  as  His  own  justified  and  holy  children. 

p  '  Tlte  calling — to  that  very  glory,  of  which  I  have  just 
spoken.'— T.,  B.  ;-German  verss.  (except  that  All.  follows  the 
Vulg.  sua ;  as  Scholef.  and  others  also  do.  Peile  has  your.), 
Dt.  ;-Fab.,  Calv.,  Mont,  Cocc,  Schmidt,  Mack.,  Greenf,  GOsch., 
Sharpe,  Turnb.     Comp.  3  John  7,  N.  f. 

1  I.  To  the  E.  V.  interpretation,  followed  by  many,  De  'SV. 
and  Liinem.  object,  1.,  that,  from  the  construction  of  the  sen- 
tence, litSoxiav  aya^^o>avl'l-s  must  have  the  same  reference  as 
igyov  Tziarem;,  which  all  understand  of  the  Thessalonians ; — 
2.,  that  ayad'coavi't;,  which  occurs  4  times  in  the  N.  T.,  and 
only  in  Paul's  writings,  is  nowhere  else  used  by  him  for  the 
goodness  of  God  ; — and.  3.,  that  that  interpretation  would 
have  required  Ttiiaav  rr;v  eiSoxiaf  ayad-utavrrji  [al-Tov].  For 
this  last  point,  may  be  cited  also  Green's  remark,  that,  when 
nds  takes  a  singular  noun  (if  not  strictly  an  abstract,  or  a 
proper  name)  without  the  article,  in  such  a  case  nH^  signifies 
every.  11.  Some  (Theophylact,  Grot,  llamra.,  Moldenh., 
Koppe,  Krause,  Stolz,  Van  Ess,  All.,  Gossner,  Mey.,  Olsh., 
Barn.,  Peile  ;-Schleus.,  Bretsch.)  refer  tiSoxiav  to  God  and 
aya&coavv);s  to  the  Thessalonians,  with  this  sense:  all  good- 
ness ihal  is  well-pleasing  to  Him ; — a  mode  of  explanation, 
which  Lunem.  pronounces  still  more  inadmissible  (De  W.  had 
called  it  imjwssible.)  than  the  other.  To  have  given  it  even 
the  slightest  show  of  authority,  the  Greek,  he  says,  must  have 
been  naaav  ayad'ioavvrjv  evSoxias.  III.  Accordmgly,  the  re- 
ference of  the  entire  phra.se  to  the  Thessalonians  is  adopted 
by  T.  and  C.  (apparently  :  all  delectation,  of  goodness)  ;-Syr. 
(=Tremcll.  'impk-at  vos  umni  roluntate  rerum  bonarum;'' — 
a  construction  of  tlie  preceding  iua,,  as  under  the  government 
of  7iXt;oaJat;,  that  is  found  also  in  Ambrosiast,  Fab.,  Olsh.), 
Castal.,  Vat  marg.  (rmnein  vestram  voluntalem  erga  honita- 
tem),  Nosselt,   Ros.,   Wakef.,   Schott,   Burt.,   De  W.,   Troll., 


Conyb.,  Lunem.,  Turnb.  ;-Schuttg.,  Wahl,  Green,  Rob.,  Schirl.; 
and  is  allowed  by  Cocc,  and  Schleus.  ('  nisi  interpretari  malis  : 
omne  virtulis  sludium^) ;  while  yet  others,  by  their  selection 
of  terms  and  avoidance  of  any  pronominal  supplement,  leave 
doubtful  the  version,  which,  however,  they  often  interpret  in 
the  sense  of  E.  V.;  thus:  B.,  Kenr.,  {all  [the'\  good  pleasure 
of  goodness)  ;-Vulg.  (_omnem  voluntatem  bonitatis),  Germ. 
(alles  Jt'uhlgefailen  der  Giite)  ;-Ambrosiast.  (omni  placito 
bonitatis),  Erasm.,  Muse,  Vat.,  {omne  bonum propositum  bonit.), 
Cocc,  Schmidt,  {pmne  beneplacilum  bonit.),  Von  der  H.  {alles 
Wohlgefallen  von  GUtigkeit).  See  N.  r. — For  every,  see 
Krause,  Wakef.,  Van  Ess,  Burt.,  De  W,,  Troll.,  Liinem,  ;- 
Green. 

■■  EvSoxia  is  properly  mental  satisfaction,  complacency ;  and 
then  inclination,  bent.  I  take  the  word  which  E.  V.  employs 
at  Rom.  10  :  1,  as  being,  though  not  an  exact  representative, 
convenient  for  the  present  construction. — -Wakef.,  Burt.,  Troll., 
(intention),  Penn  {purpose),  De  W.  {^'Wohlgefallen  an  [Ge- 
neigtheit  zu] '),  Bloomf.  {designs),  Conyb.  {love),  Turnb.  (de- 
light) ;-Schottg.  {'■Adfectus  benevolus,  summum  desiderium '). 
Wahl  (dulcedinem),  Green  {as  Penn),  Rob.  {'pleasure  in  any 
thing,  desire '),  Schirl.  (die  gute  Absicht,  der  sehnliche  JVunsch). 
See  N.  q. 

■  See  N.  q.  According  to  the  interpretation  adopted,  the 
force  of  TTcianr  may  properly  be  regarded  as  extending  to 
%'oj'.     Comp.  John  3:21;  Phil.  2  :  12,  13 ;  &c.— AVakef. 

'  That  £;•  Swdixei  belongs  to  the  verb  (comp.  Rom.  1:4; 
2  Cor.  12:0;  13:3;  Eph.  1:10;  Col.  1  :  29 ;  1  Pet.  1  :  5)  is 
indicated  by  T.,  C,  G.  ;-lt.,  French,  verss.  ;-Pagn.,  Muse,  Bez., 
Pise,  Est.,  Dt.  Ann.,  Grot.,  Ilamm,,  Bens.,  Baumg.,  Moldenh., 
Mich.,  Koppe,  Krause,  Ros.,  Wakef.,  Mack.,  Newc,  Thorn., 
Stolz,  Van  Ess,  Scott,  All.,  Mey.,  Flatt,  Pelt,  Burt.,  Gosch., 
Schott,  Penn,  Sharpe,  Olsh.,  De  W.,  Bloomf,  Troll.,  Barn., 
Conyb,,  Liinem, 

"  This  XocoTov,  bracketed  by  Knapp  and  Lachm.,  is  cancelled 
by  Mey.  and  Tisch. 

'  Marginal  note:  'Or,  our  God  and  Lord.''  So  Fr.  S.  ;- 
Krause,  Thom,,  Burt  (allows  it),  Ilorne  (Introduction,  &.C.), 
Dick  {Lectures,  &c.).  But  the  application,  in  this  instance, 
of  the  common  rule  about  several  words  coupled  by  conjunc- 
tions, and  preceded  by  a  single  article,  is  fairly  questionable, 
on  the  grounds  stated  by  Midd. :  '  The  difficulty  arises  from 


II.  THESSALONIANS.     CHAP.  II. 


49 


KING    JAMES     VERSION. 
CHAP.    II. 

Now  we  beseech  you,  brethren, 
by  the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Clirist,  and  bij  our  gatliering  to- 
gether unto  liiiu, 


2  That  ye  be  not  soon  shaken 


GREEK    TEXT. 
CHAP.    II. 

'EPnTQMEN  hi  iixas, 
dSeXcjio],  virep  rrji  irapovcrias  tov 
Kvpiov  ijixcov  Iiiaov  Xpiarov, 
/cat    i]p.a)u  eTrio-uuaycoyi]^  iir    av- 

TOV, 

2    e!?    TO    pLJ]    ra^ecos^    craXev- 


REVISED    VERSION. 
CHAP.    II. 

"But  we  beseech  you,  brethren, 
''concerniniir  the  coniiiiii;  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  '  our 
gatliering  together  unto  him. 


2   That   ye   be    not    ''quickly 


the  single  cii'cumstance,  that  Kioto;  7.  Xo.  is  a  cummoii  title 
of  Christ,  and  is  often  used  independently  of  all  which  pre- 
cedes it.  .  .  .  The  words  Kv^tog  'I/ja.  Xqiotos  are  usually 
taken  together ;  and  the  acquiescence  of  antiquity  induces  a 
strong  suspicion  that  in  this  instance  such  was  the  received 
construction.' 

"  '  You  see,  then,  what  is  to  be  expected,  and  prayed  for,  as 
your  portion  at  the  coming  of  the  Lord.  But.  in  regard  to 
that  coming  itself,  &c.'  Or  perhaps  the  Greek  arrangement 
may  rather  suggest  an  opposition  between  Ipmnouev  vftixg 
here  and  ^ooatv/outS'a  Tieol  vucot'  of  ch.  1  :  11. — See  1  Thess. 
5  :  12,  N.  o,  &c.  W.  ;-Bens.,  Dodd.,  Penn,  Scholef ,  Conyb., 
Murd.,  Turnb.  ;-and  many  foreign  verss. 

I"  The  explanation  of  this  clause  as  a  form  of  adjuration, 
in  which  E.  V.  and  many  other  old  verss.  follow  the  Vulg. 
(per),  is  now  generally  abandoned,  as  unwarranted  by  N.  T. 
usage,  and  as  forming  in  itself  an  unsuitable  introduction  to 
a  detailed  correction  of  errors  on  this  very  topic  of  the  ad- 
vent. But  Liinem. :  'There  is  nothing  to  hinder  our  allow- 
ing the  preposition  even  here  its  most  proper  force.  The 
sense  is :  In  the  interest  of  the  coming,  that  is,  in  order  to 
keep  it  clear  from  every  thing  erroneous,'  is  too  artificial, 
iluch  more  simple  and  satisfactory  is  it,  to  make  v:rio  =  Tteoi, 
de,  of,  concerning,  as  it  is  sometimes  used,  and  especially  in 
later  Greek,  '  without  the  accessory  idea  of  advantage  to  any 
one'  (Buttmann.  §  147).  In  the  present  connection,  how- 
ever, iTTsp  is  better  than  :itpi,  as  conveying  '  the  further  signi- 
fication of  interest  or  concern  in  the  subject'  (Green;  who 
refers  also  to  Acts  5:41;  Rom.  9  :  27  ;  2  Cor.  5:12;  8  :  23 ; 
&c.).  Indeed,  I  am  not  sure  that  the  writer's  idea  was  not  of  this 
sort:  'For  the  sake  of  our  Lord's  coming,  and  our  common 
interest  in  that  event.'  (Germ,  der  ZuJcunft  halben.  ;-Schmidt 
and  Bretsch.  propter;  Greenf.  "ji'ia^ ;  Sharpe  _/oir).  But  the 
above  general  sense  is  given  by  Syr.,  as  interpreted  by 
Murd.,  ('V:^,  in  regard  to,  which  is  better  than  Tremell.  j'er ; 
though .  the  meaning  may  just  as  well  be  that  of  the  London 
Polyglott,o6),  Aeth.,  Fr.  M.,-S.  ;-Calv.  ?narn-.,  Castal.,  Muse. 
Comm.  (though  with  this  illustration  of  the  Vulg.:  'Quod  si 
quis  vulgatam  lectionem  retinendam,  legendumque  esse  judi- 
cat,  Rogamus  autem  vos,  fratres,  per  adventum  Domini  nostri 
Jesu  Christi,  et  nostri  aggregationem  ad  ilium:  cogitet  quo- 
modo  afiectos  oporteat  eos  esse  erga  adventum  Domini  nostri 
Jesu  Christi,  et  aggregationem  ad  ilium,  quos  Apostolus  re- 

7 


speetu  utriusque  rogandus  esse  censuit.  .■olenius  enira  haud- 
quaquam  per  ea  rogare,  quae  nullo,  vel  tcrte  uiodico  in  pretio 
esse  novimus :  sed  ea  rogantes  praeteximus,  de  quibus  non 
dubitamus,  quin  sint  impeuse  chara  et  desiderata.  Si  roges 
mulierem  per  adventum  mariti  ipsius,  et  sui  cum  illo  con- 
junctionem,  consulto  hoc  feceris,  si  sit  amans  mariti  sui:  secus 
vcro,  si  pluris  absentiam  illius  quam  adventum  faciat':  'But 
if  any  one  thinks  that  the  common  reading  should  be  re- 
tained: We  beseech  you,  brethren,  iy  &c.,  let  him  consider 
how  those  must  have  been  disposed  toward  the  coming  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  gathering  together  unto  Ilim,  who, 
in  the  Apostle's  judgment,  were  to  be  besought  on  the  ground 
of  these  two  events.  For  it  is  not  at  all  customary  for  us,  in 
our  entreaties,  to  plead  matters  which  we  know  to  be  held  in 
little  or  no  account ;  but  we  put  forward  those  things  which,  we 
doubt  not,  are  exceedingly  dear  and  longed  for.  If  you  en- 
treat a  woman  by  the  coming  of  her  husband,  and  her  reunion 
i  with  him,  you  liave  done  wisely,  provided  she  love  her  hus- 
band; but  not  so,  if  she  prefer  his  absence  to  his  arrival.' 
And  so  the^)er  is  generally  understood;  e.  g.  Pelag.:  'per  ad- 
ventum &c.  Quo  vobis  carius  nihil  esse,  sum  certus ' :  '  hy  the 
coming — than  which,  I  am  sure,  there  is  nothing  dearer  to 
you.'),  Zanch.,  Vorstius,  Grot.,  Hamm.  (as  above  ;-and  so 
Bens.,  Wesl.,  Pyle,  Newt.,  Wakel'.,  Mack.,  Newc,  Burt., 
Penn,  Bloomf ,  Troll.,  Scholef,  Conyb.),  Wolf,  Beng.,  Baumg., 
Moldenh.,  Nosselt,  Koppe,  Storr,  Ros.,  Thom.  and  Boothr. 
{with  respect  to),  Stolz,  Van  Ess,  Mey.,  Flatt,  Pelt,  GOsch., 
Schott,  Baumgarten-Crusius,  Olsh.,  De  W.,  Wieseler,  Elliott 
(Horae  Apocal.  ed.  ii.  vol.  iii.  p.  76  :  with  regard  to),  Barn. 
(respecting),  Peile  (on  the  subject  of),  Turnb.  (in  respect  to)  ;- 
Schleus..  Wahl,  Win.,  Rob.,  Schirl. ;— and  is  seemingly  pre- 
ferred by  Whitb.,  as  it  is  allowed  by  Gill. 

'  The  Vulg.  errs  in  putting  cTitavi'aywyiji  under  the  govern- 
ment of  TiaQovaiai  (and  SO  August,  and  Ambrosiast).  But 
neither  is  there  any  thing  for  the  E.  V.  repetition  of  the  pre- 
position, in  Hamm.,  Wells  and  later  English  verss.  (except 
Sharpe). 

•^  'In  any  hour,  on  the  first  assault,  of  temptation;'  not,  as 
Storr  and  Olsh. :  "  So  soon  after  my  personal  presence  and  in- 
structions '  (comp.  ovTco  xaxeios  of  Gal.  1:6);  though  it  is 
true  that  tlie  insertion  of  such  a  word  at  all,  in  such  an  ad- 
dress, was  probably  intended  for  a  delicate  implication,  that 
the  Thessalonians,  or  some  of  them,  had  already  fallen  into 


60 


II.  TllKbSALONIAlSS.     L'lIAi'.  II. 


lvl.\M    .lAMlCS      VIOKSION. 


ill  niiiul,  or  be  troublod,  lUMtlicr 
by  spirit,  nor  by  wuid,  nor  by 
letter  as  iVoiii  us,  as  that  (lie  tlay 
of  Christ  is  at  hand. 


GKEEK    TEXT. 


REVISED    VERSION. 


Oiji/ai    v/.ias  uTTo  tov  voos,   yU>/T€  shakoii    'in    'yonr    "niiiul,    ''nor 

/       ^  V   X  '  '       c    >  by  word  i  nor  by  lotlcr  as  Mrom 

fiijredta  \oyov,  ^uire^Si   tTnaro-  ^,^^  ^^^  ^,^.^^  ^,,^  j,^^,  .of  Christ  -is 

A)/?  coy  8i   i)ixu)v,  0)9  oTi  ivtOTi]-  present. 

Kev  T}  rj/xepa  tov  XpioTOV. 


the  snare.— K.  V.,  I-uke  14  ;  21  ;  10  :  0  ;-T.,  C,  (i.,  B.,  {sud- 
(leiili/).  K.  (easily)  i-hatm  verss.  (cilo  \~oxwyit  Amln'osinst., 
/<ii(7tX  l)t.{ltaasliglijk),  It.  (loslo),  Fr.  M.  (siihitemtiil),  Fr.  S. 
{j>wmptemenl)  ;-U.  ami  L.  (Ugt'remfiit),  Berlenburger  15il)el 
and  most  of  tlie  later  Gorman  vci'ss.  {[so]  geschwind — gUich — 
schnell  ;-for  Luther's  bald),  Kuin.  (slalim),  llos.  (aubito), 
Wiikof.,  Thorn.,  Sharpc,  Bloomf.,  {haslih/),  Newc.,  Scott, 
(«s  R.),  Conyb.  {rashl;/),  Tiirnb.  ;-Bretscli.,  Wahl,  {[prae- 
[toslere,  temere,]  iibereilt,  tu  schnetl).  Hob.  {quirkly,  hastlty). 

'  Gr.  from — like  a  ship  tossed  in  a  rolling  sea  {on?.ii'(o, 
from  aiHoi)  from  its  moorings.  Coinp.  Gal.  1 :  C ;  Col.  1 :  23 ; 
itc.  The  nearest  approach  that  our  idiom  allows  is,  when  wo 
speak  of  a  man  driven  out  of  his  mind.  Jlost  English  vci-ss., 
however,  do  retain  from  here,  but  (excepting  T.,  C,  G.,  B., 
moved  from  your  mind ;  and  Sharpe,  sinilcen  from  your  mind) 
with  a  dilVerent  interpretation  of  ro<\-  (see  N.  g),  or  else  with 
some  periphrastic  auiplilication  (thus:  Dodd.,  moved  from  the 
steadiness  of  your  mind;  Burt.,  from  your  letter  mind; 
BlooniC,  IVile,  shaken  from  the  hitherto  settled  persuasion  of 
your  miiid;  Conyb.,  shaken  from  your  soberness  of  mind). 

'  The  article  has  here,  as  often  both  in  Greek  and  other 
languages,  the  foree  of  a  pronominal  reference  to  the  subject 
of  the  preceding  verb  ;  and  therefore  the  word,  that  does  no 
more  tliau  translate  this  idiom,  need  not,  I  think,  be  itali- 
cized.—.\  pronoun  is  iutroducod  by  (in  addition  to  those 
named  in  N.  e)  Syr.  and  Vulg.  (with  their  followers).  Germ., 
Fr.  M.,-S.  ;-lIamm.,  Bens.,  AVakef.,  Mack.,  Newc,  Thoin., 
Boothr.,  Greenf.,  Soholef.  ("If  the  translation  in  mind  be 
altered  at  all,  I  do  not  see  that  any  greater  change  is  ve- 
quired  than  in  your  mind.'),  Turnb.  The  reading  of  some 
MSS.,  «.To  rou.  rodi  i'.h<u»',  which  Syr.,  Vulg.,  and  other 
ancient  verss.,  are  supposed  to  have  followed,  may  rather 
have  been  formed  upon  the  verss. 

^  By  many,  rois  is  understood  to  mean  the  more  correct 
tigws  (Castal.,  Grot.,  Coco>,  Flatt,  >^c.,  sentenlia;  Dt.,  rer- 
stand;  French  verss.,  sentiment;  llamm.,  ojiinion;  Jloldcnh., 
der  erlangten  Erkenntniss,  oder  Einsiehl ;  &c.),  which  the 
Thessaloniaus  had  hitherto  entertained,  as  on  other  topics, 
so  especially  on  that  of  the  expected  advent ;  some  even 
(Wolf,  Baumg.,  Storr,  Burt,  [as  allowable],  &c.)  finding  a 
specific  ivfeivnco  to  the  real  sense  of  the  writer's  own  words  [in 
his  former  Epistle).  Little  as  this  is  warranted  by  the  Greek, 
it  is  much  better  certainly  than  Maok.'s  idea:  '  shaken  from 
i/our  purpose  of  following  the  business  of  the  present  life'! 

'"  A  negative  particle  is  employed  by  W.,  T..  C,  G.,  B.,  K.  ;- 
Bens.,  Wells,  Dodd.,  Wakef,   .Mack.,  Thorn.,  Boothr.,  Penn, 


Bloomf,  Conyb.,  Muni.,  Kenr.,  IVile,  'f urnb.  ;-iie:irly  all 
foreign  verss.  For  .«/,re,  Soliott,  llalui,  l,aehm.,  Tiscli.,  read 
.«/■((«,  with  the  approbation  of  AVin.  (p.  STiS),  De  W.,  Liinem., 
&c. 

'  AV.  {be  affeared),  R.  {be  terrified)  ;-A'ulgatc  {terreamini), 
Germ,  {erschrecken),   Dt.  (verschrikt)  ;-August.,   Bez.,   Pise, 
Schmidt,  {as  Vulg.),  Bens,  {dismayed),  AVesl.,  Kenr.,  (as  H. ; 
but  without  the  if  ;-which  is  omitted  also  by  Dodd.,  Ayakef.. 
Mack.,    Newc,    Thorn.,    Sharpc,    Turnb.),    Mart,    {atterrire), 
:  Koppe  (animo  pcrturbari,  perterrefieri),  Kuin.  and  Kos.  (use 
I  perterrere),   Thom.,    All.   and   De  AV.   (as   Germ.),   Grceuf. 
(>:b!iat^),  Penn  (be  disturbed).  Bloomf.  (throtrn  into  unreason- 
able perturbation),  Liinem.,  A'on  der  U.,  (schrecken),  Turnb.  ;- 
Schleus.,  Bretsch.,  AA'ahl,  {as  Koppe),  Pass ,  Schirl.,  {as  Germ.), 
'  Green  (to  be  </isturbed.  distjuieled,  alarmed,  terrified).     In  the 
two  other  places  where  this  word  occurs.  iMatt.  24  :  0  and 
JIark  13:7,  Campbell  renders  it  as  above. 

t  Such  as  connect  ds  Si  i'fc<3t>  with  kti<no).i',i  alone,  as  E.  \. 

seems   to   do,    understand   by   loyov   generally    the   address, 

I  doctrine,  reasoning,  of  the  deceivers  (Chrysost.  in  loc.   [for, 

'  in  his  first  Hom.  on  this  Epistle,  he  refers  it  rather  to  some 

pretended   report   of   what   Paul    had   said],    Oecum.,   Tlieo- 

phylact,   Clar..  Zeg.,   Engl.  Ann.,   Kenr.),   or   specially   their 

chronological  reckoning  (Aret.,  Mich.),     The  same  word  is, 

according  to  Liinem.,  referred  by  Baumgarten-Crusius  to  some 

pretended  traditional  saying  of  our  Lord;  and  by  Nosselt,  to 

the  prophecy  recorded  in  Matt.  24.  Mark  13.  Luke  21.     But 

none  of  these  views,  excepting  the  first,  could  be  expressed 

by  the  simple  loyov,  and  all  of  them  seem  to  be  set  aside  by 

the   division,  in  v.  15,  of  the   apostolic   teaching,  as   to  its 

methods,  into  Xoyos,  oral,  and  fTticrro?./;,  written,  instruction. 

j  The  original  edition  of  E.  A'.,  however,  and  many  other  verss., 

have  a  comnuv  also  after  i:iiaio/.i:i\  thouch  verv  few  expositors 

(Erasm.,  Keiche,  Barn.)  are  di-sposed  to  extend  <u>  Si    i,fi(Sy 

over  all  the  three  preceding  genitives,  of  which  it  would  in 

I  that  case  bo  difficult,  if  not  impossible,  safely  to  distinguish 

•  the  first  from  the  two  last.     The  great  majority,  therefore. 

limit  this  construction  to  the  two  last,  and  explain  .-ri«',«aro,- 

by  itself  as  some  pretended  revelation,  or  spiritual  utterance, 

I  within  the  church.     It  is  this  view,  which  I  seek  to  indicate 

by  removing  the  comma  after  iwrd. 

k  Gr.  by  ; — '  word  spoken,  or  letter  written,  by  us.' 
I  For  X^uoroi;  AA'ells,  Beng.  in  his  German  vei-sion,  and  all 
the  other  recent  editors   (except  Matth.  and  Bloomf)  read 
jfi'^i'of  (A.B.D.G.   many  cursive  MSS.    Syr.  A'ulg.   Origen  and 
other  Fathei-s).     I  reeonnneud  that  this  reading  be  ado"*"  ' 


II.  TIIESSALONIANS.     CHAP.  II. 


51 


KIXG    JAMES     VERSION. 

3  Let  no  man  deceive  you  by 


GREEK    TEXT.  '  "  REVISED    VERSION. 

3   Mr)    Tis    vfiai    e^aTrarrjo-r]       3  Let  no  "one  deceive  you  °in 


°  See  1  Tliess.  5  :  15,  N.  j,  &c.  j  any  m.),  Murd.     Foreign  verss.  use  modus,  Weise,  maniera, 

"  Only  hei'o  and  ch.  3  :  10  does  E.  V.  render  rQOTtos  means ;    maniere,  &c.,  and  such  of  them  (except  It.),  as  require  a  pre- 
Kom.  3 :  2  and  Pliil.  1 :  18,  way  ;-^V'.  (on  any  manner)  ;-Penn  ((ft    position,  have  auf.  op,  in,  en. 


of  the  Lord ;  but  with  the  following  marginal  note :  '  Or,  as 
some  read,  of  Clirist.'' 

"■  From  the  supposed  necessity  of  the  case,  rather  than 
from  any  grammatical  compulsion,  the  interpretation  of  E.  V. 
has  been  very  generally  acquiesced  in.  But  1.,  assuming  that 
by  aaXevd'ijvai  anb  rov  vobs  •  .  .  &Qoetod'at  is  expressed  the 
agitation  of  fear  (Oecum.  TaqaY,&f,vai  y.ai  <fo^i;d-T,vai.  See 
N.  i.),  and  not  the  commotion  which  a  sudden  jo_v  might 
occasion,  there  was  reall}'  nothing  in  this  idea  of  the  nearness 
of  the  advent,  that  was  likely  of  itself  to  strike  with  panic 
a  church,  such  as  the  one  at  Thessalonica  is  in  these  Epistles 
described  to  have  been  (v.  13 ;  ch.  1  :  3,  &c. ;  1  Thess.  1  :  3, 
&c. ;  2  :  13,  14,  19,  20  ;  3:6-9;  &c.).  Only  the  'evil  servant' 
finds  comfort  and  security  in  the  thought:  'My  lord  delay eth 
his  coming'  (Matt.  24  :  48)  ;  whereas  of  all  true  Christians  it 
is  a  scriptural  characteristic,  that  they  '  love  His  appearing ' 
(2  Tim.  4  :  8.  Comp.  also  Luke  21  :  28;  Rom.  8  :  23;  Tit. 
2  :  13  ;  2  Pet.  3  :  12,  N.  p  ;  Rev.  22  :  20  ;  &c.).  In  the  former 
Epistle,  accordingly,  the  Thessalonians  themselves  are  seen 
'waiting  for  the  Son  of  God  from  heaven'  (ch.  1  :  10)  ;  and 
even  here,  the  very  consolation,  with  which  Paul  has  just 
been  seeking  to  refresh  and  strengthen  his  aillicted  brethren, 
is  drawn  by  him  from  the  gleaming  fountain  of  this  same 
blessed  hope  (ch.  1  :  7,  10).  '  Colligendum  est  robur  ad  du- 
randum,'  says  Calv.,  on  James  5:8;  '  colligi  autem  melius 
non  potest,  quara  ex  spe  et  quasi  intuitu  propinqui  adventus 
Domini':  'Strength  must  be  gathered  for  endurance;  but  in 
no  way  can  this  better  be  done,  than  by  hoping  for,  and,  so 
to  speak,  gazing  at,  the  speedy  coming  of  the  Lord.'  2.  As 
commonly  explained,  the  text  presents  a  singular  and  solitary 
contrast  to  the  other  chronological  intimations  of  the  New 
Testament  on  the  subject  of  the  advent ;  e.  g.  Matt.  24  :  42-4  ; 
John  10  :  10;  Rom.  13  :  12;  PhiL  4:5;  Ileb.  10  :  25,  37; 
James  5  :  8;  1  Pet.  4  :  7;  1  John  2  :  18;  Rev.  22  :  20;— 
(passages,  which  deserve  consideration  as  well  in  a  subjective 
regard).  Calv.'s  solution  of  this  difficulty :  '  Instat  enim  Dei 
respectu,  apud  quem  mille  anni  sunt  tanquam  dies  unus':  'It 
is  at  hand  in  respect  of  God,  with  whom  a  thousand  years  are 
as  one  day,'  is  not  quite  satisfactory.  3.  The  phrase  is  at 
hand  occurs  20  times  elsewhere  in  the  English  N.  T. ;  and 
in  no  one  of  those  instances  does  it  stand  for  the  Greek  word 
60  translated  here,  but  in  9  instances  for  ^y/ixe;  in  10  for 
tyyvs  \ioTtv\  ;  and  once,  though  inadequately,  2  Tim.  4  :  0,  for 
iiffOTr^xe.  This  last  cus^c  being  plainly  analogous  to  our  own, 
it  may  be  remarked  in  passing,  that  is  upon  me  (Genn.  isL  vor- 
handen.  of  which  De  ^V.  and  Huth.'s  summary  negative  is  noc 
a  sufficient  disproof;  JIack.  hath  come  ;  Fr.  S.  est  arrive)  is  in 
t!i:it   instance   the   only   idea  that  either  gives  the  force  of 


the  term,  or  harmonizes  with  the  context:  f,Srj  arrtvSofiai 
.  .  .  tbv  b(iuno»  Teri/.exii.  [It  may  likewise  be  noted,  that 
Chrysost.  and  Oecura.,  in  their  comments  on  this  verse,  sub- 
stitute forms  of  ifiori-fti  for  ii'eoT.]  No  one  would  think  of 
rendering  melasque  dati  pervenit  ad  aevi  (Virg.  Aen.  X.  472), 
'he  is  apj)roaching,  or  he  is  very  near,  the  limits  of  his  ap- 
pointed time;'  though  Tumus  survived  several  days.  4.  As 
it  is  difficult  to  perceive  on  what  grounds,  except  those  of 
rhetorical  hyperbole,  the  perfect  of  tviaTi,fii  could  be  predi- 
cated of  that  which,  however  near,  is  still  future,  so,  as  far  as 
I  can  trace  the  form,  it  never  is  so  employed,  but  invariably 
denotes  actual  presence.  The  classical  usage  is  fairly  rep- 
resented in  such  places  as  Xen.  H.  G.  2.  1.  G.  xiSv  ivtaxr,- 
y.oriov  7tQayftarw7',  the  j'resent  state  of  affairs  ;  in  the  familiar 
6  hearijxvj;  [ireoToji]  7i67.tftos,  the  existing  war,  with  which 
maj-  be  compared  Dem.  255.  9.  6  yaQ  tot  haras  ■:i67.cftos ;  in 
the  grammatical  yqovos  Irearwg,  for  the  present  tense ;  &c. 
The  Sept.  may  be  consulted  at  Esdr.  9  :  G;  1  Mace.  12  :  44; 
I  2  Mace.  3:17;  G  :  9 ;  12  :  3  ;  3  Mace.  1  :  16 ;  &c.,  to  which 
1  may  be  added  Jos.  Antt.  16.  G.  2.  to  td'vos  ruiv  'lovSaicov 
eiy/i^tOTOv  tvf)ti)'r^,  ov  fibrov  tv  t(o  evsOTtoTi  xaiooi^  a).).a  '/.a"! 
iv  T(j;  ^ooytytvr^iiit'o),  where  the  former  reference,  equally 
with  the  latter,  excludes  all  idea  of  future  time.  And  lasth', 
as  regards  the  N.  T.  itself,  this  verb  occurs  elsewhere  in  the 
six  following  places :  Rom.  8  :  38 ;  1  Cor.  3  :  22 ;  7  :  2G  ;  Gal. 
1  :  4 ;  2  Tim.  3:1;  Ileb.  9:9;  in  all  of  which  it  is  properly 
rendered  in  E.  V.  present ;  except  2  Tim.  3  :  1,  where  the 
future  tense  is  =  E.  V.  shall  come;  not,  as  Rob.,  shall  "stand 
near,  i.  e.  he  at  hand,  impend '  ( — the  same  phrases  he  employs 
also  for  our  own  text;  in  all  the  rest,  instant, present).  The 
'perilous  times'  were  not  to  follow  'the  last  days,'  however 
closely,  but  to  be  included  within  them.  (See  Storr,  Opusc. 
Acad.  iii.  220-7.) — Applying  now  the  result  of  this  induction 
to  the  present  passage,  we  get  this  meaning:  'as  that  the  day 
of  the  Lord  is  on  hand,  has  set  in,  has  come ; '  and  the  danger, 
to  which  the  Thessalonians  were  exposed,  was  that  of  suppos- 
ing, either  that  the  day  of  the  Lord  had  come  in  some  quite 
different  way,  from  that  in  which  they  had  been  taught  to 
look  for  it,  to  wit,  as  the  day  of  the  Lord's  personal  return  ; 
or  else  that  this  great  crisis  had  actually  transpired,  and  in 
that  precise  shape,  while  they  were  not  aware  of  it.  When 
Paul  wrote  the  first  Epistle,  they  were  sorrowing  by  the 
graves  of  their  departed  friends,  and  the  grief  of  nature  was 
enhanced  by  an  apprehension,  that  their  beloved  ones  might 
suffer  loss  at  the  coming  of  the  Lord.  But  now,  should  they 
hear  that  He  had  come,  and  had  not  called  for  them,  a  yet 
deeper,  more  agitating  emotion  must  seize  them,  lest  they 
themselves  had  forfeited  their  share  in  the  glory  of  the  king- 


52 


II.  THESSALONIANS.     CHAP.   II. 


KING    JAMEs'    VERSION.  |  GREEK    TEXT. 

any  means:  for  llutt  day  shall  not  Kara  /xrjSeua  rpoirov-    otl  lav  ft?; 


REVISED    VERSION. 

any  °vvay:  tor   '^tliat  sludl  not  be, 


•■  The  supplement,  (which  is  not  to  be  avoided  by  making 
lav  fifj  =  sib  cs  of  the  Hebrew  oath  [Storr,  Flatt]  ;  nor  by 
connecting  6zi  closely  either  with  i^ajtaniorj:  '  Let  no  one  by 
any  means  deceive  you  that  it  is,  imtil'  &c.  [Thom.],  or  with 
tQonov :  in  no  manner  whatever  [Burt.] ),  should  be  taken, 
and  in  the  simplest  form,  out  of  the  ei/ioTrjKcv  ij  fj/teQa  of  v.  2. 
The  aposiopesis  itself  is  best  explained  by  Beng. :  'Habet 
autem  ellipsis  haec  ivhiflemr.  iLvXa^ijs  est,  qui  rem  proposi- 
tam  capit  bene,  nan  importune  et  temeraria  audacia,  sachle, 
scheu,  etc.  Eii.a^tia  est,  quod  Paulus  non  expresse  dicit: 
Non  tenil  dies  Christi,  nisi  &c.  Leniter  loquitur:  abstinet 
verbis,  quae  non  libcnter  audirct  amator  adveutus  Christi ' : 


'In  this  ellipsis  there  is  eiXd^eia.  The  ti'Xa^ijs  is  he  who 
treats  the  matter  in  hand  discreetl}-,  not  rudely  and  with  a 
reckless  audacity.  Here  the  tvlnfleia  is  in  Paul's  not  ex- 
pressly saying:  the  day  of  Christ  is  not  coming,  unless  &c. 
He  speaks  gently  ;  abstaining  from  words,  which  one  that 
loved  Christ's  advent  would  not  willingly  hear.' — Castal.  (non 
2>rius  id  fulurum  est),  Grot,  (illud  non  eveniet),  Beng.  {noti  fit). 
Mart,  {cid  non  sard).  Some  modern  verss.  hide  the  gap,  by 
changing  the  construction  into:  ' /)  dnoaraoia  must  first  etc. 
(Wakef.,  .Stolz,  Van  Ess,  All.,  Mey.,  Flatt,  Sharpe,  Fr.  S.) 
Conyb. :  for  before  that  day,  the  filling-away  must  first  kc 
Turnb. :  deceive  you  by  any  turn,  as  if  that  the  &c. 


dom.  Jhe  latter  suggestion  may  seem  to  involve  a  strange, 
if  not  au  impossible,  hallucination.  But  lot  it  be  considered, 
(1)  that  the  Lord's  coming  had  been  often  compared,  .ind  this 
by  Paul  himself  in  his  former  communication,  to  the  coming 
of  a  thief  in  the  night  (1  Thess.  5  :  2,  4)  ;  so  that  such  an 
untruth,  as  that  against  which  he  now  warns  them,  might  the 
more  easily  hv  fathered  on  the  Apostle ;  especiallj'  as  he  had, 
moreover,  in  that  same  Epistle  appeared  to  nicludo  him.self 
and  them  as  among  those  who  might  be  living  at  the  time 
(ch.  4  :  1.5,  17):— (2)  that  such  fiilse  alarms  of  ste.althy  ad- 
vents had  been  actually  foretold  by  Christ  (Matt.  24  :  23-6. 
It  is  worth  noting,  that  the  whole  of  Pelag.'s  comment  on  the 
words,  quasi  inslet  dies  Domini.  Ne  guis  vos  seducat  ullo 
modo,  is  the  following  reference  to  this  prophecy  :  '  Dicentes  : 
hie  Ghristus,  ecce  ilHc.') : — and  (.S)  that  such  a  delusion  could 
scarcely  be  said  to  be  greater  than  others,  which  are  known 
to  have  existed  in  the  Apostolic  age.     Comp.  especially  1  Cor. 

15  :  12  ;  2  Tim.  2 :  18. Syr.  (with  emphasis :  '  that  lo  !  the 

day  of  our  Lord  is  come.''  So  at  least  the  verb  may  properly 
be  rendered,  instead  of,  as  Murd.,  is  at  hand.  It  is  found  in 
Acts  8  :  30  for  fjX&ov,  they  came  ;  10:17.'  the  men  who  were 
sent  by  Cornelius  arrived''  [Murd.] — Tremell.  advcnerunt; 
18  :  19,  for  y.ar>/vr/iae,  E.  V.  he  came ;  lleb.  12:4  =  Tremell. 
' nondum  pervenistis  usque  ad  sanguinem' =Murd.  'ye  liave 
not  yet  come  unto  blood  ; '  etc.,  and  is,  indeed,  just  the  Chald. 
nB«  of  Dan.  7  :  22,  naa  S3iat1  and  the  time  came.  To  the 
same  cflect  P.  gives  the  Aeth.  rcncrit,  and  Ar.  jam  advenerit.), 
Germ,  {vorhanden  sei),  Fr.  S.  (est  /a)  ;-Chrysost.  (in  the  iirst 
Hom.  cites  once  and  again  2  Tim.  2  :  18  as  an  illustrative 
parallel,  and  says  that  the  object  in  both  cases  was  '  to  cut 
away  the  anchor'  of  Christian  hope  [xaS'dTtco  riva  ayxv^ai'  6 
Sidflolos  dTtoxo^at  fiovXofierog],  by  persuading  the  Church 
that  'all  th'c  great  and  glorious  things  promised  had  already 
received  their  accomplisliment,  and  that  there  remained  no 
further  retribution.'  &c.  [oVj  t«  /teydl.a  ixilya  v.nX  haiTtiyd 
reXos  i'ihife  .  .  .  ds  ovx  eart  Xotnov  dviiSoais,  ktA.]),  Oecum. 
(says  that  what  the  deceivers  alleged  was,  that  the  Lord's 
nagovaia  was  'already  present' — r^Sq  Ev(ndar,s—ij8r]  TXaQetrai. 
And  to  the  same  effect  Theodor.  as  given  in  Oecum.,),  Grot. 


('  Nempe,  hoc  anno  ' — this  year — [a  limitation,  of  course,  alto- 
gether arbitrary  ;  like  Olsh.'s  'some  weeks  or,  at  the  farthest, 
months '] — '  nam  eviatijxsti  hie  dicitur  de  re  praesehti.  .  .  . 
.Solent  autem  quae  plane  proxima  sunt,  velut  pr.iesentia  enun- 
tiari ' :  '  for  ivioxijxtv  here  is  spoken  of  a  thing  that  is  present 
,  ,  .  and  it  is  common  to  announce  as  present  what  is  obviously 
just  at  hand,'),  Whitb.  (^  is,  or  hatli  been,  instant'),  Beng. 
(•Magna  hoc  verbo  propinquitas  significatur,  nam  hearuis  est 
praesens ' :  '  By  this  word  great  nearness  is  signified ;  for 
h'soTok  is  present.'  His  German  is  herhcigekommen.),  Penn 
(is  cdready  come),  the  Duke  of  Manchester,  as  cited  by  Dr. 
D.  Brown  in  his  work  on  '  Christ's  Second  coming,  will  it 
be  Premillenniall'  ('The  Thessalonians  supposed  that  they 
were  actually  entered  upon  the  tribulations  of  the  last  days ; 
and  the  idea  is,  that  they  should  not  be  alarmed  as  though 
that  diiy  had  begun — was  present  then.'),  A.  A.  Bonar,  Rc- 
dcmption  Draioing  Nigh,  London,  1847,  p,  292  (is  set  in),  Dr. 
II.  Bonar,  Prophetical  Landmarks,  London,  1848,  p.  120  (has 
arrived),  Liinem.  ('  schon  vorhanden,  oder  schon  im  Eintreten 
begrijfen  sei'),  W.Wood,  The  Last  Things,  London,  1851, 
p.  394  (has  come),  Alford,  at  1  Cor.  7  :  20  ('  the  instant  necessity 
.  .  .  instant,  already  begun:  for  this  is  the  meaning  of  ere- 
artSoav,  not  imminent,  shortly  to  come.'  He  refers  to  the  N.  T. 
usage,  to  the  passage  from  Jos.,  and  to  a  'note'  (not  yet  pub- 
lished) '  on  2  Thess.  2  :  2,  where,'  he  adds,  '  this  distinction  is 
very  important.').  Many  others,  while  shrinking  from  the 
full  import  of  the  phrase,  feel  it  necessary  to  keep  as  near  to 
it  as  possible:  Ilamm.  Par.  (were  instantly  a  coming),  B.  and 
L,  (itoit  sur  le  jminl  d'arriver),  Bens,  ('just  at  h.ind,  and  will 
happen  very  shortly '),  Guyse  (;were  just  now  instantly  coming 
on),  Gill  ('or  is  at  this  instant  just  now  coming  on'),  Pyle  (just 
at  hand),  Baumg.,  Stolz,  Van  Ess,  All.,  Gossner,  Flatt,  De  W., 
Von  der  II.,  (use  nahe  bevorstehcn  ;-but  Baumg. adds :  •  'Ei'ioTr,xtv 
is  more  than  lyyixiv.  The  latter  is  spoken  of  the  day  of  the  Lord, 
.James  5  :  8  ;  1  Pet.  4  :  7.  but  not  so  the  former,  which  indicates 
a  present  quite  immediately  impending  and  already  dawning,"), 
Moldenh.  (gam  nahe  vor  der  Thiir  scy),  Krause,  Jley,,  (schr 
[ganz]  nahe  sei),  Gerl.  ('Gr.  unmittelbar  bevorslche'),  Bloomf., 
Conyb.,  Turnb..  (near  [close]  at  hand).     Latin  verss.  inslet. 


II.  THESSALONIANS.     CHAP.  11. 


53 


KIXG    JAMES      VERSION. 

come,  except  there  come  a  tailing 
away  first,  and  that  man  of  sin 
be  revealed,  the  son  of  perdition  ; 

4  Who  opposeth  and  exalteth 
himself  above  all  that  is  called 
God,  or  that  is  worshipped;  so 


GREEK    TEXT. 


eA^jj  ?;  arrocTTacrLa  TrpcoTOP,  Kai 
airoKaXv(j)9fj  6  avdpcoTTOs  t?;? 
afiapTias,  6  ulos  rrjs  aTrcoXetas, 

4  o  di'TLKelfj.ei/os  koll  virepai- 
pop-evoi  tTTL  iravTa  Xiyopevov 
Otov  T]  aejiaapia,  wore  avrop  ety 


REVISED    VERSION. 

"lunless  there  come  ■'the  'apostasy 
first,  and  "there  be  revealed  "the 
man  of  sin,  the  son  of  perdition. 


4  "Who  opposeth  and  "up- 
lifteth  himself  J'against  'every 
one  •  called  God  or  "an  object 


'  R.  ;-Bens.,  Wesl.,  Mack.,  Newc,  Boothr.,  Penn.  Murd., 
Kenr.     See  Rev.  2  :  5,  N.  x. 

■■  The  articles  here  (;} — 6 — o)  have  reference  to  what  the 
Thessalonians  had  learned  on  this  subject  from  the  Apostle 
(v.  5),  or  from  ancient  prophecj-. — Hamm.,  H.  More  {that 
eminent),  Bens.,  Wesl.,  Newt.,  Wakef.  {that),  Mack.,  Coke, 
Thom.  and  later  English  verss.  ;-Midd.,  Green,  Scholef.  ;-all 
foreign  verss.  Qilcy.  jener).     Comp.  1  John  2  :  18,  N.  d.  &c. 

'  jijioazaaia,  of  the  later  Greek  for  aTtoaznaiiS,  is  equally 
with  the  latter  in  current  use  with  the  Sept.,  for  religious  pre- 
varication or  rebellion  (2  Chron.  29  :  19  ;  Jerem.  29  :  .52 ;  &c.). 
To  this,  it  is  assumed  above,  the  prophecy  looks,  and  not  to 
any  political  revolt. — It.  ;-Fab.,  Schmidt,  H.  More,  B.  and  L., 
Bens.,  Guyse,  Dodd.,  Newt.,  Mack.,  Coke,  Thorn.,  Scott, 
Clarke,  Burt.,  Bloomf.,  Troll.,  Hill  (Lectures  in  Divinity, 
vol.  ii.  p.  457,  &c.,  Edinburgh,  1833),  Elliott  {ad  luc.  cit.  v.  1, 
N.  b).  Barn.,  Kenr.,  Turnb. 

"  It  is  thus  Mack,  retains  the  verb  in  its  Greek  position, 
and  keeps  together  the  cumulative  description  of  the  subject. 
The  same  order  is  followed  by  most  foreign  verss.,  the  modern 
English  verss.  generally  adopting  that  of  W.  :  dissension  come 
first,  and  the  man  of  sin  he  showed.  The  foreign  verss.,  that 
have  this  latter  arrangement  (Fr.  M.  ;-Moldenh.,  Stolz,  Van 
Ess,  Mey.),  have  also  Kenr.'s  modification  of  it:  the  man  of 
sin,  the  son  of  perdition,  he  revealed. 

"  E.  V.'s  capricious  treatment  of  the  article  in  this  verse  is 
adopted  from  T.,  C,  G.,  B.  See  N.  r,  &c.,  and  1  Thess.  5  :  4, 
N.  k.  W.,  R.  ;-foreign  verss.  (except  some  of  the  Latin,  and 
Stolz,  Mey.)  ;-Bens.,  Dodd.,  Wesl.,  Newc,  Coke,  Thom., 
Boothr.,  Penn,  Scholef.,  Sharpe,  Barn.,  Conyb.,  Kenr. 

"  The  substantive  construction  of  the  preceding  verse  is 
carried  forward  under  these  participial  forms ;  the  article 
being  omitted  before  ijie^ai^ofiepog,  merely  because  this  is 
but  the  confirmation  and  expansion  of  the  general  idea  in 
o  amxcifiEvog.  It  is  not  necessary,  therefore,  to  consider 
the  latter  also  as  connected  by  zeugma — {ai/Tixeifcai  in  N.  T. 
always  taking  the  simple  dative) — with  Ijil  Tinvrn  y.zX.  (Bens., 
Koppe,  Krause,  Ros.,  Newc,  Thom.,  Stolz,  Van  Ess,  Mey., 
Flatt,  Pelt,  Bloomf).  It  is  even  construed  as  an  independent 
noun  (as  elsewhere  in  E.  V.,  adversary)  by  B.  (which  includes 
in  brackets  the  tvliich  is  of  previous  verss.,  before  the  words 
an  adversary)  ;-It.  ;-Calv.,  Grot,  Cocc,  Schmidt,  B.  and  L., 
Pyle,  Baumg.,  Moldenh.,  Mich.,  Schott,  De  W.,  Lunem.,  Von 
der  H.,  Turnb. 


*  Tertull.,  August.,  {snpierextollitur),  Wakef.  {raiseth  him- 
self up),  Kenr.  {is  lifted  up),  Peile  {lifleth  up  himself),  Turnb. 
(liflcth  himself),  hi  the  N.  T.  this  word  occurs  again  only 
in  2  Cor.  12  :  7,  where  Murd.  and  Alford  have  uplifted. 

y  It.  (as  allowable  ;-and  so  Est.,  Dt.  Ann.,  Burt.),  Fr.  M.  ;- 
Erasm.,  Pagn.,  Calv.,  Muse,  Vat.,  Cocc,  Koppe,  Ros.,  Thom., 
Stolz,  Mey.,  Giisch.,  Scholef.,  Conyb.,  Peile  ;-Walil,  Rob. 

'  E.  V.  and  the  older  English  verss.  apparently  follow  the 
Vulg.  07nne  quod  =  nav  to,  which,  however,  I  find  in  no 
printed  text  but  that  of  Bez.,  and  there  it  is  avowedly  for  no 
reason  except  that  Jerome  might  seem  to  have  read  it,  and 
that  in  Bez.'s  own  opinion  it  yields  a  richer  sense  :  rnihi 
tamen  uherius  vidctur. — The  masculine  construction  is  ex- 
pressed by  It.  ;-Fab.,  Erasm.,  Vat,  Mont.,  Cocc,  Schmidt, 
Bens.,  Beng.,  Newt.,  Baumg.,  Moldenh.,  Mich.,  Koppe,  Ros., 
A\"akef.,  Mack.,  Newc,  Boothr.,  Pelt,  Sharpe,  Peile. 

"  Not  exactly,  as  Peile,  'every  so-called  god'— thus  errone- 
ously excluding  the  true  God ;  and  still  more  objectionable  is 
Wakef.'s  construction  of  leyofievov  as  a  middle  voice :  '  every 
one.  that  entitleth  himself  a  god.'  ^  i-eyo/ievov,''  says  Liinem., 
•is  naturally  added  by  Christian  awe,  since  for  the  Christian 
mind  Tiavra  &i6f  were  nonsense  and  blasphemy.'  Comp. 
1  Cor.  8  :  5  and  Sept.  Dan.  11  :  30,  37.— The  participial  con- 
struction is  retained  by  Mont.,  Cocc,  Beng.,  Sharpe,  Turnb. 

>>  So  at  Acts  17  :  23  (the  only  other  N.  T.  instance  of  ae- 
^aofca),  where  B.  V.  mistranslates  it,  as  Conyb.  here  :  'against 
all  worship.'  Says  Olsh.:  '  ^e/Saofia  signifies  every  thing 
holy,  as  an  object  of  worship,  whether  a  person,  an  idol,  or  a 
place  (Acts  17  :  23).'  Here  the  first  reference— to  persons- 
is  to  be  preferred;  not,  however,  for  Olsh.'s  reason,  viz.  be- 
cause 'the  article  is  not  repeated'  (there  being  no  article  in 
the  case),  but  on  account  of  the  general  idea  of  personal 
hostility  in  o  apicxei/ievog  xal  vTti^ai^oficros  int. — Syr.  (  = 
Tremell.  nume.n).  It  {divinitd),  Fr.  S.  {objet  de  culte)  ;-Erasm. 
and  later  Latin  verss.,  except  Cocc.  and  Schmidt,  {as  Tremell.), 
Berlenburger  Bibel  {ein  hOchstzuehrendes  tVesen),  Dodd., 
JIack.,  Newc.  (but  improperly  marking  a  supplement:  'the 
object  of  w.'),  Thom.,  Boothr.  {that  is  the  obj.  of  w.),  Greenf. 
(is  ;  having  rendered  Oedp,  a^iiss),  De  W.  {Anbetungsgegen- 
stand),  Troll.,  Barn,,  Liinem.  {was  sonst  Gegensland  der  Ver- 
ehrung),  Peile  {object  of  veneration),  Von  der  H.  {ein  Geg. 
der  Fer.) -y-Gveen  ('an  object  of  religious  veneration  and 
woi'ship '),  Rob.,  &c. 


54 


II.  THESSALONIANS.     CHAP.  II. 


KING    JAMES     VERSION. 

that  he  as  God  sitteth  in  the 
temple  of  God,  shewing  himself 
that  he  is  God. 

5  Reineinber  ye  not,  thiit 
vvlieii  I  was  yet  with  you,  I  told 
you  these  things? 

6  And  now  ye  know  what 
withhokleth  that  he  might  be 
revealed  in  his  time. 


7  For  tlie  mystery  of  iniquity 
doth  already  work:  only  he  who 


GREEK    TEXT. 

Toi^  vaov  Tov  0€ov  wy  Oeov  ku- 
Oiaai,  aTro^HKvvvTa  iavrov  on 
icrTL  0€os. 

5  ov  /xpij/iovevere  on  etl  au 
irpos  vfias',  Tavra  iAeyov  vfXLi>; 

G  Kol  vvv  TO  Kare^ov  olSare, 
eh  TO  airoKaXv(^9r)vaL  avTOV  iv 
Tcp  eavTOV  Kaipcp. 

7  TO  yap  i^LVO-Tijpioi'  ySi]  ivep- 
yeLTUL  Tj;?  avop-ias,  povov  6  KaTe- 


REVISED    VERSION. 

of  worship ;  "^so  that  he,  •'  in  the 
temple  of  God,  'as  God  sitteth, 
'showing  himself  forth  that  he 
is  God. 

5  Remember  ye  not  tliat, 
when  I  was  yet  with  you,  I 
*told  you  these  tilings? 

6  And  now  ye  know  what 
withholdeth,  ''that  he  "may  be 
revealed  in  his  'own  time. 

7  For  tlie  mystery  'is  already 
working  of  "lawlessness,    'until 


<  Wakef,,  Tliom.,  Penn,  Fr.  S.,  Conyb.,  Turnb..  retain  tKe 
construction  by  an  infinitive :  so  as  to  place,  scat,  himself. 
But  avTov  is  not  the  object  (as  if  for  airov  [Grot.,  Koppe, 
Pelt] ),  but  the  emphatic  subject,  of  xa9iaai :  '  He,  who  him- 
self has  lost  all  reverence  for  the  Divine,  come  in  what  form 
it  may '  (Liinem.). 

•^  The  Greek  order  strikingly  represents,  first,  Antichrist's 
intrusion  into  (elg)  the  peculiar  thvelling-place  {vaos;  on  which 
word,  see  Trench,  Synonytns  of  the  N.  T.,  §  3.)  of  God;  then, 
his  usurping  session  there;  and,  lastly,  his  blasphemous  os- 
tentation [aTtoScixmvTa  iavTor),  while  thus  enthroned.  It  is 
followed  closely  by  Mack.;  less  so,  by  [Bens.]  Peile :  inso- 
much that  he  in  the  very  Temple  of  God  lakes  his  seal  as 
God,  &c. ;  not  to  mention  foreign  vcrss. 

■  The  words,  cog  Qeoi',  are  retained  by  Beng.,  Matth., 
Koppe,  Knapp,  Schott ;  bracketed  by  Hahn  and  Bloomf. ;  con- 
demned by  Mill;  cancelled  by  Wells,  Griesb.  and  the  other 
recent  editors,  on  the  authority  of  A.B.D.*  very  many  cursive 
MSS.  Vulg.  Aeth.  &c.  Origen,  &c.  I  recommend  the  follow- 
ing, as  a  marginal  note  :  '  Many  omit  the  words,  as  God.' 

'  E.  v..  1  Cor.  4  :  9  (set  fortli)  ;-August.,  Arabrosiast., 
Erasm.,  Muse,  Vat.,  Tremell.,  (use  ostentarc  ;-for  the  Vulg. 
oslendens),  II.  More  {makes  a  slwir).  Mack,  (openly  show- 
ing), Liinem.  (sich  zur  Schau  slellt),  Murd.  (displai/eth),  Peile 
(exhibiting),  'I'urnb.  (showing  himself  off)  ;-Rob.  (to  show 
forth,  to  set  firth,  to  declare). 

'  Marginal  note:  ^  Or,  used  to  tclV — i).eyoi>,  not  once,  but 
often ;  the  triumph  of  evil,  and  the  consequent  fiery  trial  of 
truth  and  righteousness,  in  the  times  preceding  the  Lord's 
advent,  having  been  familiar  topics  of  apostolic  address.  It 
is  true,  however,  that  the  imperfect  does  not  necessarily  in 
such  a  case  carry  this  implication,  but  may  be  simply  equiva- 
lent to  our  own  colloquial:  /  was  then  saying.  Comp. 
ch.  .3  :  10,  N.  q. — Vulg.  (dicebam),  Italian  verss.  (diceca), 
French  verss.  (disois)  ;-Ambrosiast.,  Fab.,  Calv.,  Mont.,  (as 
Vulg.  ;-most  of  the  other  verss.  erroneously  substituting 
dixcrim),  MoMenli.  and  later  German  verss.  (sagte),  Conyb. 
(often  told). 

'■  '  In  order  to  his  being  revealed  in  his  own  time,  .and  not 


sooner.'     Some  (Wahl,  Rob..  &c.)  exj^lain  ds  as  marking  the 

limit  of  time:   usqucdum,  until. For   >nay,  see   1  Thess. 

3  :  10,  N.  t. 

'  In  the  ordination  of  God  there  is  a  set  time  for  every 
thing  (Eccl.  3  :  1-8) — for  the  evil,  no  less  tliiin  for  the  good — 
for  the  revelation  of  Antichrist,  and  for  his  overthrow  (Rev. 
17  :  17),  even  as  for  Immanuel's  birth  (Gal.  4  :  4),  death 
(.John  7  :  30;  8  :  20;  &c.),  and  future  glorious  epiphany 
(I  Tim.  G  :  14,  15).     See  1  Thess.  2  :  7,  N.  i. 

1  In  the  structure  of  vv.  G-8  there  is  an  obvious  reference  of 
TO  /ivoTij(itoi'  here  to  ajtoy.itkv^&ijrai  of  v.  G  and  aTtoxakvtp&fi- 
OExai  of  V.  8  ;  of  i\^ri  here  to  hv  Tto  eavrov  yat^w  of  v.  0  and 
Tore  of  V.  8 ;  and,  lastly,  of  rijs  avofiias  here  to  airov  of  v.  G 
and  6  cirouog  of  v.  8.  The  foi'ce  of  to  fivorr,^iov,  moreover — 
(he  mystery  of  lawlessness  =  lawlessness  as  a  mystery  or 
hidden  leaven — is  best  brought  out  by  the  Greek  order; 
though  I  do  not  find  that  this  is  followed  in  the  present 
instance,  except  by  the  Vulg.  and  some  other  Latin  verss. 
See  V.  8,  N.  o.— W.,  R.,  (worketh)  ;-Wesl.,  Newc,  Boothr., 
Sharpe,  Kenr.,  (as  IF.),  AVakef.  (is  showing  itself),  Mack,  (in- 
wardly worketh).  Thorn,  (is  in  operation),  Penn,  Scholef., 
Conyb.,  Peile  {is  making  itself  fell),  Turnb.  (is  going  on). 
Some  (Dt.  ;-Fab.,  Pagn.,  Castal.,  Est.,  Pise,  Grot.,  Ilamm., 
Storr,  Ros.,  Schott,  Bloomf.,  &c.)  take  kveQyeltai.  as  a  passive ; 
but  see  1  Thess.  2  :  13,  N.  x. 

^  According  to  an  apostolic  definition,  1  John  3  :  4  (see 
NN.  n,  o),  sin — all  sin,  sin  everywhere  and  at  all  times — is 
essentially  lawlessness ;  but  there  are  in  Scripture  many  in- 
timations, that  this  its  intrinsic,  unchangeable  character  aud 
import  will  come  to  a  more  conscious,  deliberate,  wilful,  open 
assertion  in  the  breaking  of  bands,  and  the  casting  away  of 
cords  (Ps.  2  :  3).  in  the  consummate  evil  of  the  last  days  (Dan. 
II  :  3G-8 ;  2  Tim.  3:1-4;  I  John  2  :  22 ;  Rev.  19  :  19 ;  &c.). 
Some,  no  doubt,  deny  the  possibility  of  humanity  ever  coming 
to  such  an  entire  rupture  with  God  ('  indem  die  Menschheit 
sich  niemals  so  gam  mit  Gott  in  Zwiespalt  setzen  k.ann,'  says 
De  W.  in  an  Excursus,  whose  object  is  to  show  that  the 
writer  of  vv.  5-8  was  simply  misled  by  his  own  '  subjectivity,' 
and  the  ideas  of  his  Jewish  education;   besides  that   'the 


II.  THESSALONIANS.     CHAP.  II. 


55 


KING    JAMES      VERSION. 

now  letteth  will  Id,  until  he  be 
taken  out  of  the  way. 

8  And  then  shall  that  Wicked 
be  revealed,  whom  the  Lord 
shall    consume   with   the   spirit 


GREEK    TEXT. 

^wf    apri    eu)<i    e'/c    /xeaov    yevi]- 
Taf 

8  Koi  Tore  airoKaXvc^OijcreTaL 
6  avojxos,  ov  o  KvpLOs  avaXcoaei 
Tco  TruevjxaTL  rod  aToiJiaTos  avrou, 


REVISED    VERSION. 

only  he.  who  ""withholdeth  "for 
the  present,  be  taken  out  of  the 
way ; 

8  And  then  °shall  be  revealed 
"the  ^lawless  one,  whom  the 
Lord  '  shall  consume  with  the 


■"  E.  v.,  V.  C  (tlie  very  unnecessary  vamtion  being  from  C, 
G.,  B.)  ;-W.,  R..  {holdeth  ;-and  so  Kenr.)  ;-IIamm.,  Whitb., 
Wells,  Penn,  Peile,  (use  to  withhold),  Bens,  {obstructs),  other 
modern  vcrss.  (use  to  hinder  or  to  restrain). 

°  Liinem.:  "  nijrt  is  closely  connected  with  6  xariymv,  and 
strengthens  the  reference  of  the  participle  to  the  inuuediate 
present  of  the  writer.' — Peile ;-Rob.  {'now,  at ^'rcsftit,  at  this 
moment').     Comp.  1  Thess.  3  :  6,  N.  f. 

°  See  V.  7,  N.  j.  Here  the  Greek  order  is  retained  by  the 
Syr.,  all  the  Latin  and  Italian  Terss.,  Fr.  S.  ;-B.  and  L.,  Baumg., 

Mack.,  Thorn.,  Greenf ,  Von  der  H. For  the,  see  v.  3,  N.  v, 

&c. 

p  Comp.v.  7,  N.  k.  E.  T.,  1  Tim.  1  :  9  ;  2  Pet.  2  :  8  {unlaw- 
ful) ;  1  Cor.  9  :  21  {without  law)  ;-Musc.  ('proprie,  eum  qui 
sine  lege  vivit'),  Mont.,  Bez.,  Est.,  {exlex),  Oocc.  {discedens 


a  lege),  Engl.  Ann.,  H.  More,  Berlenburger  Bibel  {Gesetz- 
lose  ;-and  so  Gerl.,  Olsh.,  Von  der  H.),  Turret.  ('  iniquus,  exlex, 
xaT   tSoxr;i',  qui 

Jura  negabit  sibi  nata  : 
ut  de  Achille  Horatius.'),  Beng.  {Hniqtius  illc,  nefarius,  exlex, 
et  [pressiore  Plauti  Noniique  vocabulo]  illex.'),  Guyse,  Gill, 
Mich.  {Feind  der  Gesetze  und  der  Obrigkeiten),  Krause  {Em- 
porer),  Ros.  {seditiosus),  Mack.,  Coke,  Thom.,  Scott,  Troll., 
Hill  (see  V.  3,  N.  t),  Townsend  {The  N.  T.  Arranged,  Boston, 
1844),  Elliott  (see  v.  1,  N.  b),  Conyb.,  Peile,  &c. 

'  Wells  and  the  recent  editors  (except  Matth.,  Schott, 
Bloomf,  Tisch.)  here  insert  the  word  '//;ooi\-  (A.D*.E*.F.G. 
&c.  many  old  versions  and  Fathers).  I  recommend  the  fol- 
lowing marginal  note :   '  Some  read,  Lord  JesusJ' Lachm. 

also  reads  aveXct. 


limitation  of  human  knowledge  by  time  and  space '  presents 
a  difficulty,  in  the  way  of  regarding  the  prophecy  as  contain- 
ing any  objective  truth,  altogether  insurmountable  even  to 
the  Spirit  of  Him  who  made  man,  and  knoweth  the  end  from 
the  beginning ! — And  Liinem.  is  little  better.).  But,  as  di- 
rected against  this  prophecy,  their  confidence  is  every  whit 
as  unphilosophical,  and,  indeed,  is  as  contradictory  of  experi- 
ence and  the  facts  of  history,  as,  in  the  presence  of  the  Divine 
word,  it  is  daringly  profane. — Bez.  (though  with  an  over- 
straining of  the  force  of  the  article  [see  1  .John  3  :  4,  N.  n] : 
'  Istius  abolitionis  legis,  rTjg  ai'o/tias.  Retinenda  fuit  vis  arti- 
culi  indicantis  hie  agi  non  tam  de  simplici  quapiam  trans- 
gressione  Legis,  ut  soleo  vocem  istam  interpretari,  sed  de  ipsa 
quasi  totius  cultus  Bei  abolitione,  quasi  Illegalitalem  dicas ' .' 
'  'Diis  abolition  of  law.  The  force  of  the  article  should  have 
been  retained,  as  indicating  that  what  is  here  in  question  is, 
not  some  simple  transgression  of  the  law,  according  to  my 
usual  interpretation  of  the  word,  but  the  very  abolition,  so  to 
speak,  of  the  entire  worship  of  God ;  as  if  you  should  say, 
Lawlessness.''),  Coco,  {discessionis  a  lege),  Berlenburger  Bibel, 
Olsh.,  Von  der  H.,  {Gcsctzlosigkeit),  Mich,  ('the  wickedness, 
which  is  yet  openly  to  bid  defiance  to  all  laws'),  Krause  {der 
Aufruhr),  Ros.  {sedilio),  Troll,  ('or  L'),  Conyb.  Comp.  v.  8, 
N.  p. 

1  It  has  been  common  to  construe  6  y.mcxior  as  the  subject, 
either  of  a  finite  form  supplied  out  of  itself  in  the  present 
(Beng.,  Storr,  Pelt)  or  future  tense  (E.  V.  ;-G.,  B.  ;-Dt.,  Fr. 
M.  ;-Pagu.,  Bez.,  Pise,  Wesl.,  Newc,  Boothr.,  Penn,  Conyb.), 
or  in  the  imperative  mood  (Erasm.,  Muse,  Zeg.,  Caraerar., 
&c.) ;  or  else  of  'iarti'  understood,  with  the  sense,  there  is  one 


that  withholdeth  (Fr.  S.  ;-Hamm.,  Knatchbull,  Whitb.  [as  allow- 
able]. Wells,  Bens.,  Dodd.,  Baumg.,  Newc.  marg.,  Thom., 
Burt,  Bloomf.,   Troll.,   Scholef.,  Peile,   Turnb.      Comp.  John 

5  :  45 ;  8  :  50).  But  .either  of  these  supplements  is  harsh, 
though  it  may  be  too  much  to  say  with  Liinem.  that  the 
latter — to  wit,  that  of  the  verb  of  existence,  eonv ;  not  the 
copulative  iorif — is  inadmissible  (see  Win.  p.  656).  My  chief 
objection  to  this  interpretation  is,  that  it  brings  out  merely  a 
flat,  didactic  announcement  of  what  the  preceding  verse  as- 
sumes as  already  known.     On  the  whole,  I  prefer  to  consider 

6  y.ati%mv  as  the  immediate  subject  of  ykvriiai,  and  as  set 
prominently  forward,  for  the  sake  of  emphasis,  by  a  rhetorical 
inversion  of  the  natural  order,  eioi  6  xar.  Comp.  Gal.  2  :  10. 
Such  is  the  construction  (though,  in  some  instances,  with  con- 
siderable variety  and  laxity  in  the  treatment  of  the  particles, 
fiovov  . . .  a^Ti  .'. .  icoi)  of  C.;-Syr.  (misrepresented  by  Bloomf. 
as  supplying  %aTiv),  Germ.,  It.  {' aspettando  solo  che  colui 
che'  &c.)  ;-Castal.,  GOsch.,  {superest  tantum,  ut,  qui  nunc  &c.), 
Tremell.,  Grot.  {' exspectanduni  donee  amoveatur  is  qui'  &c.), 
Cocc,  Vorstius,  Schmidt,  Scaliger  and  Vitringa  (as  cited  by 
Wolf),  Koppe,  Nusselt  and  Heidenreich  (as  cited  by  Olsh.), 
Symonds,  Ros.,  Mack.,  Mey.,  Greenf,  Schott,  De  W.,  Liinem., 
Von  der  H.  ;-Win.  (see  p.  634).  This  view  is  favoured,  more- 
over, by  the  emphatic  position  in  the  previous  clause  of  to 
fivarriQiov,  apart  from  t;;s  avoftiae;  the  antithesis  (as  was 
suggested  above,  N.j)  being  thus  strengthened  between  the 
present  secret  operation  of  lawlessness  as  a  principle,  and  its 
future  manifestation,  as  embodied  in  the  lawless  one ;  and 
then  the  intermediate  clause,  (lorov  6  xariycoi'  xrk.,  serves  as 
a  link — the  only  link — between  the  two. 


66 


II.  THESSALONIANS.     CHAP.  II. 


KING    JAMES     VERSION. 

of  his  mouth,  aiiil  shall  destroy 
with  the  brightness  of  his  com- 
ing: 

9  Even  him,  whose  coming  is 
after  the  working  of  Satan,  witii 
all  power,  and  signs,  and  lying 
wonders, 


GREEK    TEXT. 

Koi  Karapyqa-ei  rfj  eVi^afe/a  rrj^ 
Trapovaia^  avrov- 

9  ou  iaTLv  1]  Trapovcrca  kwt 
ei/epyeiai'  rou  ^arai^d  Cf  Traarj 
Suva/xeL  /cat  o-jjpeiois  kol  repacri 
yj/evSovy, 


REVISED    VERSION. 

'breath  of  'his  niuuth,  and  shall 
destroy  with  the  'appearing  of 
■his  "Coming: 

9  Even  him,  whose  coming  is  ' 
according  to  the  "energy  of  Sa- 
tan, witli  all  'power  and  signs 
and  wonders  >of  falsehood, 


■■  Comp.  E.  V.  at  the  original  Is.  11 :  4,  and  see  Rev.  13  :  15, 
N.  y.  Fr.  M.  marg.  (souffle)  j-IIamm.,  Whitb.  ('  or  br.'  ;-and 
so  Scott  and  Hill),  Wells,  B.  and  L.  (as  Fr.  M.  niarg.),  Bens., 
Dodd.,  Pyle,  Moldenh.  (Athcm),  Mart,  {fialo),  Mich.,  Stolz, 
AH.,  Kistemaker,  Moy.,  Gerl.,  De  W.,  Luneui.,  Von  der  II., 
{Hauch),  Wakef.  and  later  Engl,  verss.,  Schott  (halitu)  ;-the 
lexicons  generally. 

■  Haram.  and  Wells :  his  oicn.  But  see  1  Thess.  2  :  7,  N.  i, 
&c.  Here  the  emphasis  is  the  more  unsuitable,  as  no  such 
view  had  yd  arisen  in  the  Church,  as  that  Antichrist  should 
perish,  except  in  Christ's  own  presence,  and  by  His  avenging 
hand. 

'  Beng. :  'Alibi  apparilio,  alibi  adtcntus  dicitur,  v.  1.,  eodem 
sensu:  hie  autem  apparilio  adventus  ipso  adventu  prior  est, 
vel  certe  prima  ipsius  adventus  emicatio,  uti  crrufdnia  rtii 
r^jue^ag' :  'Sometimes  the  appearing  is  spoken  of;  sometimes, 
and  in  the  same  sense,  the  coming,  v.  1 :  but  here  the  appear- 
ing of  the  coming  is  prior  to  the  coming  itself,  or  at  least  is 
the  first  gleam  of  the  advent,  as  InnpavBia  rijg  7}/«fp«s.'  And 
jutt  as  this  latter  phrase  denotes  simply  the  dawn,  not  the 
brightness,  of  day,  so  the  constant  usage  requires  a  corre- 
sponding abatement  here.  The  force  of  tlie  general  state- 
ment, however,  may  by  considered  as  thereby  proportionably 
enhanced;  (/.  d.  'As,  when  the  Man  of  sorrows  confrniitcd 
in  Gethsemane  those  who,  led  by  Judas,  the  typical  antichrist 
(John  6  :  70;  13  :  27;  17  :  12),  sought  His  life,  "they  went 
backward  and  fell  to  the  ground"  (John  18  :  6),  so  shall  it  be 
again  in  the  last  days  of  the  Church's  humiliation.  Fur  the 
discomfiture  of  The  Antichrist — that  most  terrible  emissary 
and  instrument  of  Satan — it  will  suftice  for  Christ,  in  the 
very  hour  and  power  of  darkness,  to  "show  himself"  (Ps. 
i>4  :  1.  See  also  ch.  1  ;  9,  N.  d  and  references  there.).  And 
so  Chrysost. :  a^y.et  Tta^eZvai  avTot^,  y.a'i  ravTa  Ttdvra  aTto- 
XtoXe.  orjjacirf^r  I'mdrt;!',  xa'i  tfuiiis  iiuiov:  'It  is  enough  that 
He  be  present,  and  all  these  things  perish.  He  will  stay  the 
deception,  simply  by  appearing.'  See  also  Tlieodor,  and  Oecum. 
— E,  V,.  everywhere  else  (5  times.  Once  the  word  is  used  of 
the  tirst  advent  of  the  Saviour;  in  the  other  four  instances, 
as  here,  of  the  second.  In  the  present  instance,  E.  V.  follows 
B.)  ;-T.,  C,  G.,  (appearance),  R.  (manifestation)  j-Syr.  (  = 
Tremell.  revelatione.  Murd.  visibilit;/),  Germ.  (Erscheinung), 
Dt.  (verschijning).  It.,  Fr.  S.,  (appan'a'on)  ;-Tertull.  {apparcn- 
tia),  Aret.,  Est.,  Schmidt,  Gosch.,  Schott,  (as  Beng.),  Hamm., 
Baumg.  (as  Germ.  ;  and  so  Stolz,  Lunem.,  Von  der  II.). 
Wakef.,  Kenr.,  Peile,  (a.?  R.).  Sharpe  (as  T.),  Barn,  (appear- 


ing, appearance).  Turnb.  ;-Wahl  [as  Beng.).  Rob.  (as  Barn.), 
Schirl.  (as  Germ.). 

"  Marginal  note  :  '  Or,  presence.''  This  primary  meaning  of 
Tinqovoin  appears  in  E.  V.,  2  Cor.  10  :  10 ;  Phil.  2  :  12,  and  is 
given,  here  by  Fr.  S.  marg.  ;-Coco.,  Hamm.,  Wakef.,  Gosch., 
Penn,  Do-JR^,  Bloomf,  Lttnem.,  Peile,  Turnb. 

'  The  German  verss.  and  commentaries  generally  (not  Lu- 
ther), the  Italian  verss.,  Gosch.  and  Castal..  connect  laxiv  close- 
ly with  iv  Ttdorj  Svyri/tei  y.xL  for  the  predicate,  and  treat  y.nx 
h'iriytiav  rov  ZaTuva  as  a  mere  explanatory  appendage ;  but 
with  no  advantage  either  to  the  grammar  or  the  sense.  On  the 
contrary,  the  latter  clause,  taken  by  itself,  or  at  least  as  the 
leading  feature  in  the  statement,  yields  this  fuller  and  more 
appalling  intimation,  that  the  entire  coming  of  the  Man  of  sin 
— his  spirit  and  aims  and  measures  throughout — will  be  in- 
stinct with  the  energy  of  Satan  (Chr3'sost. :  avd-(i(0Ti6s  rig 
Tidonv  avrov  Sexo^tEvos  ri;v  ireoyeiav)  'Some  man  receiving 
all  Satan's  energy.'  So  Theodor.  and  Oecum.),  and  that,  even 
as  the  Church  is  '  the  body  of  Christ,  the  fulness  of  Him  that 
filleth  all  in  all '  (Eph,  1 ;  23  ;  comp.  v.  19  ;  3  :  20  ;  <tc.),  so  in 
Antichrist,  his  master-piece,  will  Satan,  so  to  speak,  exhaust 
himself;  putting  forth  through  him  all  his  own  resources  of 
strength  and  guile,  in  both  the  spheres  of  his  operation,  the  ex- 
ternal [u'  Tzdarj  SvrnitEL  y.al  orjnlotg  y.ftl  rt^aai  ysrSovg)  and 
the  spiritUiil  (Ir  Ttdoij  r'tTraxr^  t/Js  dSixing).  In  this  regard,  the 
Syr.  is  worthy  of  note.  =  Murd.  for  the  coming  of  that  [evil 

Onr]  is  the  working  of  Satan. For  according  to,  see  E,  V,, 

Kph.  1:  10;  3:20;  &c,  ;-R.  ;-Vulg.  and  most  other  Latin 
verss.  {secundum  or  juxta),  It.  (sccondo),  Fr.  M.,-S.,  (selon);- 
Bens.,  Dodd.,  Wakef.,  Newc,  Thorn.,  Boothr,,  All.  and  De  W. 
(gemass).  Sharpe,  Barn,,  Liinem,  (in  Angcmessenhcit  damit 
&c.),  Kenr,,  Turnb,  ;-and  2  Pet.  3  :  3,  N.  f. 

"  E.  v.,  twice  (effectual  operation.  At  v.  11  also,  E.  V.  and 
many  others  express  the  idea  of  strength,  might,  &c.)  ;-Fr. 
M.,-S.,  (efficace)  ;-Pagn.,  Tremell.,  (use  efficacitas),  Calv.  ('vel 
f/^caciam '  ;-which  word  Bez.,  Pise,  Turret.,  Gosch.,  adopt), 
Bens,  (at  v.  11),  Dodd.,  Moldenh,  (Kraft),  Newt,,  JIack, 
(strong  working),  Coke.  Thom,,  Scott,  Clarke  ('  energy,  or  in- 
ward working'),  Schott  (efficientiam) ,  Townsend  (see  v,  8, 
N.  p:  'or  c«.').  Bam.,  Conyb.  ('in  the  strength  of  Satan's 
working').  Von  der  H.  (Kraflwirkung). 

«  By  removing  the  commas  after  the  words  power  and 
signs,  it  is  sought  to  provide  for  the  reference  of  yevSovg  [as 
well  as  of  rr«<;/;]  to  all  the  three  nouns  ;— the  construction 
adopted  by  T.,  C,   (lying  power  ic.)  ;-Ar.,  Germ,  ;-Castal,, 


II.  THESSALONIANS.     CHAP.  II. 


57 


KI.N'G    JAMES      VERSION. 

10  And  with  all  deceivable- 
ness  of  unrinrhteousiiess  in  them 
that  perish;  because  they  re- 
ceived not  the  love  of  the  truth, 
that  they  might  be  saved. 


I  GREEK    TEXT. 

10  /cat  eV  TTaarj  airaTrj  rrj^ 
aSLKia^  ei>  roh  air  oX\v  fie  vols, 
av9  (jiv  Tijp  uyaiTTfu  rrjs  dXrjdeias 
ouK  eSe^ai'TO  els  to  acodijuai  au- 

TOVS' 


REVISED    VERSION. 

10  And  with  all  'deceitfulness 
•of  unrighteousness  "in  'those 
wiio  ""are  perishing ;  ^because 
they  ^accepted  not  the  love  of 
the  truth,  that  they  might  be 
saved  ;^ 


•  E.  v.,  Matt.  13  :  22;  Mark  4  :  19;  Heb.  3  :  13;-W.  {de- 
ceit), R.  (seducing)  ;-Bens.,  Dodd..  Mack.,  Newc,  Thorn., 
Boothr.,  Sliarpe,  Bloomf.,  Barn.,  Kenr.,  Peile,  {as  fF.),  Wakef., 
(seduclion).  Scholef.  {as  above  ;  and  adds  :  '  I  do  not  perceive  the 
ground  of  adopting  a  different  translation,  which  quite  changes 
the  idea.'  The  ground  was  probably  no  wish  at  all  to  change 
the  idea  [deceivahie,  deceiuableness,  being  often  used  by  our 
older  writers  for  deceitful,  deceitfulness.  Nor  is  this  use  quite 
obsolete  even  now.  Thus  Trench,  English  Past  and  Present, 
New  York  ed.  p.  136  :  '  Words  that  have  changed  their  meaning 
have  often  a  certain  deceivableuess  about  them.'],  but  simply 
that  a  phrase,  which  our  Translators  had  not  elsewhere  em- 
ployed, might  be  retained  in  one  instance,  for  the  sake  of 
variety ; — T.,  C,  G.,  B.,  having  already  employed  it  here.), 
Conyb.  {delusions),  Murd.  {deceptiveness),  Turnb.  {deception)  ;- 
Green  [deceit,  deception,  delusion),  Rob.  {deceit,  deceitful- 
ness). 

'  For  the  different  relations,  which  this  genitive  also  has 

been  taken  to  e.\press,  see  t.  9,  N.  y. Schott  brackets,  and 

Mey.,  Lachra.,  Tisch.,  cancel,  the  Tr,i. 

^  In  the  original  edition  of  E.  V.,  there  is  a  comma  here,  as 
there  is  also  in  T.,  C,  G.,  B.  ;-It.  ;-Erasm.,  Casta!.,  Vat., 
Hamm.,  Wakef.,  Stolz,  Van  Ess,  Gosch..  Conyb.,  Murd.,  Peile, 
Turnb. ;  and  in  the  Greek  text  of  Beng.,  Griesb.,  Koppe, 
Mey.,  Burt.,  Troll.,  Bloomf.  ;— while  T.,  C,  G.  ;-Germ.,  Fr.  S. 
marg.  ;-Castal.,  Dodd.,  Moldenh.,  Koppe,  Krause,  Ros.,  Wakef., 
Mack.,  Newc,  Thom.,  Stolz,  Van  Ess,  Clarke,  Flatt,  Gosch., 
Schott  and  De  W.  (if  this  reading  be  kept),  Sharpo,  Barn., 
Peile,  Von  der  H.,  Turnb.,  translate  iv,  among,  inter,  apud, 
unler,  bei.  This  punctuation,  and  very  often  this  rendering, 
come  from  referring  ij/  rati  a.:^oU.v/cevoi;  to  all  that  precedes 
of  the  sentence,  ov  sariv  xrL     Yet,  looking  at  the  passage  in 


the  light  of  Matt.  24  :  24  and  2  Cor.  4  :  3,  I  am  disposed  to' 
retain  the  close  connection  of  these  words  with  aTtdrj]  t^s 
aScxia;;  and  then  it  is  intimated  that  Antichrist,  though 
sitting  in  the  temple  of  God,  and  displaying  his  pomp  and 
his  wonders  before  all  the  worshippers,  shall  nevertlieless 
succeed  in  deceiving  only  the  anolliifitvoi ;  the  reasons  of 
which  success  immediately  follow,  as  the}'  exist  on  man's 
part,   and    (v.  11)    on   God's.      The   margin,    however,   may 

bear  this  note:   'Or,  as  many,  unrighteousness,  among? 

The  iv  is  cancelled  by  Wells,  Mey.,  Scholz,  Schott,  Lachm., 
Tisch.,  with  Lunem.'s  approbation,  on  the  authority  of  A.B. 
D*.F.G.  Vulg.  Origen,  &c. ;  and  then  Schott,  De  W., 
Liinem.,  adopting  the  general  reference  of  rots  anolL,  explain 
this  as  a  dative  of  disadvantage  or  (De  W.)  of  judgment.  I 
recommend  this  marginal  note:  '  Or,  as  some  read,  for? 

'  See  1  Thess.  4  :  13,  NN.  q,  r,  &c. 

''  Dt.  {verloren  gaan)  ;-Mont..  Tremell.,  Est.,  Cocc,  {per- 
eunlibus),  Berlenburger  Bibel,  Beng.,  Moldenh.,  Stolz,  AH., 
Kistemaker,  Gossner,  Flatt,  De  W.,  Liinem.,  Von  der  H.,  {ver- 
loren gehen),  B.  and  L.  {doivent  perir),  Wakef  {prepared  for 
destruction),  Bloomf  {are  sure  to  perish),  Conyb.  (are  in  the 
way  of  perdition),  Peile  {are  in  the  way  to  perish),  Alford  at 
2  Cor.  2  :  15. 

'  Gr.  for  that — a  righteous  quid  pro  quo,  as  in  Acts  12  :  23. 

''  '  Not  only  did  they  hate  and  reject  the  truth ;  they  also 
resisted  and  quenched  the  gracious  influences,  by  which  God 
sought  to  subdue  their  enmity.'    See  1  Thess.  2 :  13,  N.  s,  &c. 

^  My  view  of  the  relation  between  v.  11  and  the  preceding 
context  (see  N.  b)  induces  me  to  retain  the  punctuation  of  our 
Text,  and  of  Beng.,  Burt.,  Scholz.  Thom.  even  begins  a  new 
paragraph  with  avfy  cuv,  thus :  '  Because  they  did  not  embrace 
&c. ;  for  this  cause  therefore  God  &c.' 


Est.,  Bens,  (false  miracles,  signs,  &c.  ;-and  nearly  so  Newc. 
[but  in  tlie  margin,  as  above],  Boothr.,  Turnb.),  Dodd.  (as  T.), 
Beng.,  Moldenh.,  Mich.,  Krause,  Wakef  (imposture  of  mir., 
and  of  s.,  &c.).  Mack,  (power  and  s.,  and  mir.  off),  Thom. 
(the  p.,  and  s.,  and  wonders  off),  Stolz,  Van  Ess,  Clarke  (as 
allowable),  Mey.,  Flatt,  Pelt,  Schott,  Sharpe  (as  above),  Olsh., 
De  W.,  Bloomf.,  Conyb.  (the  might  and  s.  and  w.  of  f), 
Liinem.  Others  restrict  it  to  arj^ueioig  y.ai  re^aai.  So  the 
Vulg.  virtute  [some  editions  and  Am.  here  insert  a  comma]  et 
signis  et  prodigiis  mendacibus  is  interpreted  by  R.  (p.,  and 
lying  s.  and  w.)  and  Kenr.  (p.,  and  false  s.,  and  prodigies) ; 
and  so  Calv.,  Muse,  Vat.,  Corn,  a  Lap.,  Baumg.,  Peile  {might, 
even  in  false  attestations  and  w.).  Von  der  H. 

'  Liinem. :   '  The  genitive   [y/svSovg]    can  signify :  ...   of 

8 


which  the  nature  is  falsehood  ;  or :  which  proceed  from  false- 
hood ;  or  :  which  lead  to  falsehood,  of  which  the  object  is 
falsehood.  The  last  view  is  to  be  preferred.'  It  is  the  view 
also  of  Ambrosiast.,  Grot..  De  W.,  Win. ;  and  is  allowed,  or  com- 
bined with  the  first  view,  by  Chrysost.  and  most  others 
(Schott  at  the  same  time  referring  to  the  andrt]  xijs  dStxias 
of  V.  10,  as  a  proof  that  the  idea  o( purpose  was  the  prominent 
one  in  the  present  case  also). — For  the  translation  of  yjeiiSovs 
by  a  noun  in  the  genitive,  see  B.  {of  lying) -j-Vt.,  It.,  Fr.  M.,- 
S.  ;-Tertull.,  August.,  Ambrosiast.,  Fab.,  Mont,  Engl.  Ann. 
('Gr.  o/a  lie,  or,  falsehood'),  Cocc,  Schmidt,  Tillotson  (of 
lies),  Mack,  (as  above  ;-and  so  Newc.  marg.,  Thom.,  Sharpe, 
Conyb.),  Scott  (of  a  lie),  Greenf ,  Gosch.,  De  W.  See  also 
iov  falsehood,  v.  11,  N.  m. 


03 


II.  THESSAL0NIAN8.     CHAP.  II. 


KING    JAMES      VEIISIOX. 

11  And  for  this  cause  God 
shall  send  them  strong  delusion, 
that  they  should  believe  a  lie : 

12  That   they   all   might   be 


GREEK    TEXT. 

11  Koi  Slu  tovto  Trefxyj/eL  av- 
T0i9  6  Oeos  tvepytiav  TrXavrji, 
eif  TO  TTLcrreua-ai.  avTovs  rco 
yj/evSer 

12  iVa  KpL$co(ri  iraures  o'l  jxr] 


REVISED    VERSION. 

11  And  Hherefore  'shall  God 
send  them  'an  energy  of  delu- 
sion, i-that  they  'may  believe 
■"the  falsehood ; 

12  "That  °  all  pmay  be  "judged. 


■■  See  1  Thess.  2  :  13,  N.  ii. 

'  Tlie  auxiliary  of  the  future  is  thus  placed,  before  the  sub- 
ject, iu  the  German  verss.,  Dt.  ;-Wakef.,  Sharpe,  Peile. 

Scholz,  Schott,  Lachm.,  Tisch.,  Theile,  read.  ni/iTtei. 

1  See  V.  9,  N.  w.  The  Greek  construction  is  retained  by 
W.,  R.  ;-TiIlotson,  Bens.,  Guyse,  Dodd.,  Mack.,  Newc,  Thom., 
Boothr.,  Penn,  Sharpe,  Conyb.,  Murd.,  Peile  ;-and  many 
foreign  verss. 

I"  Many  are  at  pains  here  to  soften,  or  disguise,  the  final 
eli,  or  'ii-a  of  T.  12,  or  both,  into  the  ecbatic  so  that  (Corn,  a 
Lap.  [in  case  the  proper  connection  of  els  with  nsfixfisi  be 
retained,  instead  of  a  connection,  which  he  prefers,  with  ivi^- 
yeiay  irAnj';;;],  Grot.,  Whitb.  [icJiich  shall  have  this  effect  upon 
them,  that  they  shall  &.C.],  Turret.,  Dodd.,  Wesl.,  Pyle,  Mart., 
Koppu,  Krause,  Kuin.,  Ros.,  Newc,  Stulz,  Boothr.,  Van  Ess, 
Clarke,  AH.,  Mey.,  Flatt,  Pelt,  Schott,  Sharpe,  Bloomf.,  Barn., 
Peile);  but  with  no  result  worth  the  trouble,  unless  the  judi- 
cial, punitive  (Sia  tovto),  Divine  mission  of  the  energy  of 
delusion  be  at  the  same  time  transformed  into  a  mere  per- 
mission ;  and  it  is  true  that  the  moUifj'ing  process  generally 
begins  there.  Thus  Pelag.  :  '  Permittit  venire :  nam  si  Deus 
mittit,  non  est  operatio  Satanae':  'He  permits  it  to  come: 
for,  if  God  sends  it,  it  is  not  a  working  of  Satan.'  But  see 
V.  12,  N,  q. 

1  Thuni.,  Penn,  Murd.,  Kenr.     Comp.  1  Thess.  3 :  10,  N.  t. 

"'  Marginal  note  :  '  Or,  falsehood.'  Scholef. :  '  The  lie,  viz. 
of  the  Apostasy.  It  might  be  falsehood  generally ;  but  if 
expressed  with  an  article,  it  must  be  the  definite  one.'  In 
the  latter  case,  the  reference  may  be  to  the  r^'cvSovs  of  v.  9 
(comp.  1  John  2  :  21,  22,  ^evSos — o  ipeuaTi^s),  or  possibly  to 
that  characteristic  lie  of  Antichrist,  v.  4,  in  which  the  Satanic 
promise  in  the  garden  (Gen.  3  :  5)  may  be  considered  as 
finding  its  last  and  highest,  but  still  appropriate,  fulfilment. 
Of  authorities  that  can  be  safely  cited  on  this  point,  the  fol- 
lowing adopt  the  definite,  or  demonstrative,  interpretation: 
Italian  and  French  verss.  ;-Dodd.,  Wesl.,  Peile,  Turnb.,  (the 
lie),  Pyle  (the  grand  imposture),  Kuin.  (huic),  Wakef  (this), 
Thom.  (this  /.),  Sharpe,  Green,  (the  f.)  ; — the  following  give 
the  general  or  abstract  (comp.  John  8  :  44)  :  W.  (leasing), 
T.,  C,  G.,  B.,  (lies),  R.  (lying)  ;-Newc.,  Midd.,  Boothr.,  Penn, 
Bloomf,  (falsehood).  Schott  (mendaciis),  Olsh.,  Conyb.  (as 
T.),  Kenr.  (as  R.).     See  also,  for  falsehood,  v.  9,  N.  y. 

°  See  V.  11,  N.  k. 

°  ^V.,  R.  ;-Wakef,   Mack.,   Newc,   Thom.,   Penn,  Conyb., 
Kenr.,  Turnb. Tisch.  reads  ri^taiTes. 


p  See  1  Thess.  2  :  10,  N.  1. 

1  Of  course,  according  to  their  character  and  deserts,  as 
these  are  exhibited  both  before  and  after ;  q.  d.  '  Men  hate 
the  truth,  which  God  sends  to  them  for  their  salvation,  and 
even  refuse  to  be  reconciled  to  it  (v.  10).  He  then,  and 
therefore,  instead  of  destroying  them  at  once,  takes  measures 
to  bring  out  all  the  wickedness  and  madness  of  their  hearts 
(v.  11)  ;  and  this,  iu  order  to  their  being  ultimately  brought 
into  judgment  (Eccl.  11  :  9),  when  He  himself  sh.all  be  justi- 
fied in  His  speaking,  and  shall  be  clear  in  His  judging'  (Ps. 
51  :  4.  Here  also  it  is  by  means  of  an  extreme  manifestation 
of  sin,  that  the  Divine  purpose  [■|rBb]  draws  forth  and  vindi- 
cates the  declaration  of  judgment.  See  Chrysost.  on  v.  10  of 
our  contest.).  '  Judicati  seducentur,'  says  August,  de  Civil. 
Dei,  XX.  19.  4,  'et  seducti  judicabuntur ' :  'When  judged, 
they  shall  be  seduced ;  and  when  seduced,  they  shall  be 
judged.'  The  ideas  of  condemnation  and  punishment  are 
rather  immediate  inferences  from  the  context,  or  from  the 
known  character  of  the  object,  than  what  y.^ivio  properly 
expresses,  or  even  of  itself  implies.  And  the  same  remark — 
(which  is  equally  applicable  to  ■ji'i  and  asi^) — holds  good 
generally,  as  I  believe,  in  the  cases  cited  by  the  lexicons  in 
behalf  of  such  an  extension  of  the  meaning  of  the  verb ; 
e.  g.  (Rob.)  Luke  19  :  22;  Acts  7:7;  13  :  27  ;  Rom.  2  ;  12; 
1  Cor.  11  :  31,  32;  lleb.  13  :  4;  &c.  Perhaps  the  utmost  that 
it  anywhere  means  is  the  act  of  separating,  discerning,  dis- 
criminating, and  so  adjudging,  according  to  the  truth  of  each 
particular  case. — Out  of  113  instances  E.  V.  makes  x^hm  == 
y.aTay.^iiio  only  in  7,  including  Rev.  18  :  20  (where  see  N.  k) ; 
the  others  being  John  3  :  17,  18  (twice)  ;  Acts  13  :  27 ;  Rom. 
14  :  22;-W.  (demed),  R.;-Syr.  (^?ziJ  =  Tremell.  judi- 
centur),  Vulg.  and  other  Latin  verss.,  except  Pagn.,  Cast-al., 
Bez.,  Pise,  Gosch.,  (as  Tremell.),  Germ,  (gerichtet),  Dt. 
marg.  (Gr.  geoordeelt),  Italian  verss.  (giudicati),  Fr.  M.,-S., 
(juges)  ;-Engl.  Ann,,  Hamm.,  Whitb.  ('  Gr.  judged  and  con- 
demned '),  Wells,  Campbell  (censuring  the  common  version 
of  y.nTay.()id^r,otTat,  Mark  16  :  10,  adds:  'It  is  still  worse  to 
render  the  simple  verb  x^lvciv  [2  Thess.  2  :  12]  to  damn  ;  that 
verb  properly  signifying  not  so  much  as  to  condemn,  but  to 
judge,  to  try:  though  sometimes  used  by  a  figure,  the  cause 
for  the  consequence,  to  denote  to  punish.'),  Stolz  (liber  Alle  das 
Gericht  crgehe  ;-and  nearly  so  Van  Ess,  Kistem.iker),  All.  (us 
Germ.  ;-and  so  De  W.,  Lunem.,  Von  der  II.),  Grcenf  (^bbc--^), 
Kenr.;  though  several  of  these,  in  margin  or  commentary, 
explain  in  the  sense  of  condemned — the  word  generally  used 
in  the  other  English  verss 


II.  THESSALONIANS.     CHAP.  II. 


59 


KIXG    JAMES     VERSION. 

damned  who  believe  not  the 
truth,  but  had  pleasure  in  un- 
righteousness. 

13  But  we  are  bound  to  give 
thanks  always  to  God  for  you, 
brethren  beloved  of  the  Lord, 
because  God  hath  from  the  be- 
ginning chosen  you  to  salvation, 
through  sanctitication  of  the 
Spirit,  and  belief  of  the  truth : 


14  Whereunto  he  called  you 
by  our  gospel,  to  the  obtaining 


GREEK    TEXT. 

TTLarevaavTes   rfj   a\7]dela,    aAA' 

13  fffxels  8e  6(j)eiXofi€u  €V)(a- 
piartlv  TcS  0ew  iravTOTe  nepl 
v/xMU,  dSeXcpoi  iQ-yaTrrj/xevot  vtto 
Kvpiov,  OTL  e'lXeTo  vfxds  6  Oeof 
air  apxv^  f'?  crarripiav  iu  ayia- 
o-pcS  TTvevpiaTos  koI  Trlaret.  aXrj- 
Oeias, 

14  ei?  o  eKaXecrev  vp.ai  Sia 
Tov   evayyeXlov   rjfjLau,  eh   Trepi- 


REVISED    VERSION. 


who  ■'believed  not  the  truth,  but 
had  pleasure  'in  ■  unrighteous- 
ness. 

13  But  °we  are  bound  to  give 
thanks  '  to  God  always  for 
you,  brethren  beloved  "by  the 
Lord,  because  God  '  chose  you 
yfrom  the  beginning  to  salvation 
'through  sanctification  of  "the 
Spirit  and  'faith  in  the  truth; 


14  =Whei-eunto  he  called  ''you 
by  our  gospel,  to  the  'obtaining 


3  ;  1  Thess.  1:2;  &c.  ;- 
Sharpe,    Conyb.,    Murd., 


'  Believe  is  merely  an  error  of  the  press. 

■  The  en  is  cancelled  by  Me}-.,  and  bracketed  by  Lachm. 

'  Or  there  may  be  a  definite  reference  to  aSiy.ia;  of  v.  10. 
Thus,  It.,  Fr.  M. -S.,  (have  the  article  here,  not  at  v.  10)  ;- 
■Wakef.  {such),  Peile,  Turnb.,  {the). 

°  'Ilfctti  Si  .  .  .  vftcSv  emphatically  marks  the  separation 
of  the  writer  and  the  readers  from  the  company  of  Anti- 
christ's victims. 

'  For  the  order,  see  E.  V.,  ch.  1 
R.  ;-Bens.,  Wesl.,  Mack.,  Thorn., 
Kenr.  ;-and  man}'  foreign  verss. 

"  See  1  Thess.  1  :  4,  N.  p,  &c. 

"  The  verb  is  given  before  Ati  a^y/js,  by  "Wakef.,  Mack.. 
Conyb.,  Peile,  Turnb.  ;-and  many  foreign  verss. — For  render- 
ing  it   as    a   historic   aorist,   see  E.  V.,   v.  14;   Rom.  8  :  29 ; 

1  Cor.  2:7;   &c.  ;-W.  ;-Krause,  Wakef.,   Nevpc,   Stolz,  Van 

Ess,  Conyb.,  Kenr. Wells  and  (excepting  Beng.,  Matth., 

Scholz,  Bloomf.)  all  the  recent  editors  read  eikaro. 

y  Lachm.,  on  the  authority  of  E.G.  and  the  Vulg.  ^rinH^/ns, 
reads  ajia^x'i^- 

'  JIarginal  note :  '  Gr.  in.'  So  the  si'  here  (comp.  1  Thess. 
4  :  7,  N.  1)  is  given  by  W.,  B.,  R.  ;-Yulg.,  Germ.,  Dt.,  It., 
Fr.  S.  ;-Fab.,  Calv.,  Jlont.,  Cocc,  Schmidt,  Moldenh.,  All., 
Steig.  (on  1  Pet.  1  :  2),  Schott,  Sharpe,  Kenr.,  Peile,  Von  der 
n.  ;-Rob.,  Win.  De  W.  is  alone  in  making  it^  els,  and  in  re- 
garding it  as  introducing  the  immediate,  aiarrjoiav  being 
the  ultimate,  object  of  the  e'dero.  The  vrords  Iv  ayiaanoi 
xzX.  lire  connected  closely  with  aojT/;olai'  by  Flatt  {salutein 
per  emendationem),  Giisch.  ('ad  salutem  sanctitato  .  .  .  con- 
sequendam'),  Schott  {salutem  positam  in),  Peile  ('a  state  of 
salvation,  consisting  in') — Flatt  and  Peile  at  the  same  time 
explaining  aaiTtj^im-  of  what  Christians  have  in  the  present 
life;  whereas  the  aV.aTo  .  .  .  *.V  dpx'js  (see  1  John  1  :  1,  N.  a; 
2:13;  and  comp.  1  Cor.  2:7;  Eph.  1:4;  3:9;  Col.  1  :  20 ; 

2  Tim.  1  :  9),  and  the  strong  reference  in  all  that  precedes  to 
the  crisis  of  judgment,  point  rather  to  that  perfected  salvation 
which  is  the  end  of  faith  (1  Pet.  1  :  9),  and  which  consists, 


according  to  the  writer's  own  explanation  in  the  next  verse, 
in  obtaining  the  glory  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

"  The  interpretations  of  nvevftaros  as  =  Tifei'/iartxip  (Wakef. 
a  spiritual  purification ;  Brown,  at  1  Pet.  1  :  2,  a  spiritual 
separation ;  Peile  a  spiritual  consecration),  or  as  meant,  not 
of  the  Holy  Spirit  the  Author,  but  of  the  human  spirit  the 
subject,  of  the  ayiaauos  (Est.  and  Engl.  Ann.  [allow  this], 
Koppe,  Krause,  Mack.,  Schott,  Kenr,),  are  not  justified,  espe- 
cially in  such  a  construction,  by  the  mere  absence  of  the 
article.  It  may  also  be  observed,  that  the  Christian  sanctifi- 
cation and  salvation  are  commonly  exhibited  (and  see  espe- 
cially 1  Thess.  4  :  3-6 ;  5  :  23)  as  extending  to  the  whole 
man. 

■i  V or  faith  [in],  see  E.  V.,  Mark  11  :  22;  Acts  3  :  16;  (no- 
where else,  out  of  two  or  three  hundred  instances,  does  E.  V. 
render  irioTis,  belief)  ;-W..  G.,  B.,  R.,  {faith  of)  ;-Conyb., 
Murd.  ;-Rob. 

»  'To  all  that,  for  which,  whether  as  means  or  end,  God 
chose  jou — faith,  sanctification,  salvation — He  also  (Rom. 
8  :  30)  called  you,'  For  there  is  no  reason,  grammatical  or 
doctrinal,  for  restricting  ch  o  to  any  one  {atoTi;^ia);  as  Pise, 
Bens.,  M.  Henry,  Beng,,  Dodd.,  Coke.  Barn. ; — or  Trtazei,  as 
Vat.,  Aret.,  Cocc,  Zeg.),  or  any  two  {ayiaa/np  .  .  .  xal  Ttiaret, 
as  Est.,  Corn,  a  Lap.,  Grot.,  Whitb.,  Wesl.,  Moldenh.,  Koppe, 
Mey.,  Flatt,  Schott,  De  W.),  of  the  three ;  though,  inasmuch 
as  salvation  is  the  leading  idea  and  ultimate  end,  to  which  the 
others  are  but  subsidiar}',  this  is  repeated  and  defined  in  the 
latter  clause  of  the  verse,  eh  Tie^tTtoirjoti'  xrX.  Most  arbitrary 
of  all  is  the  reference  of  Pelt :  '  ad  electionem  atque  animum, 
quo  eadem  digni  evadimus,'  and  Bloomf:  'election  and  sancti- 
fication ; '  as  well  as  Mich,  and  Olsh.'s  explanation  of  els  o  as 
=  therefore. 

''  Only  Lachm.  reads  i^fcas- 

'  See  1  Thess.  5  :  9,  N.  f — a  parallelism  sufficient,  along  with 

the  hortatory  nature  of  what  follows  in  v,  L5,  to  justify  the 
common  interpretation  of  this  clause  against  that  of  Chrysost,, 
Oecum.,   Theophylact,   Casta!,  Vat,,  Corn,  a  Lap.,  Vorstius* 


60 


II.  THESSALONIANS.     CHAP.  II. 


KING    JAMES     VERSION. 

of  tlie  glory  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ. 

15  Therefore,  brethren,  stand 
i'ast,  and  hold  the  traditions 
which  ye  iiave  been  taught, 
whether  by  word,  or  our  epistle. 

16  Xow  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
himself,  and  God,  even  our  Fa- 
ther, which  hath  loved  us,  and 
hath  given  iis  everlasting  conso- 
lation and  good  hope  through 
grace, 


GREEK    TEXT. 

TTOirjcni'  So^rj^  tou  Kvpiov  I'jjxcov 
Ir](rov  XpLCTTov. 

15  ctpa  ovv,  aSeA^oi,  ar-qKtre, 
Kou  Kpareire  ras  TrapaSoaei^  a? 
iSL8a)(^di]Te,  elre  8ia  Xoyov  etre 
St.   eTTicrroA?;?  iipwu. 

16  avTos  5e  o  Kvpios  iipiSiv 
' Irjcrovs  XpLaros,  koll  6  Oeos  kou 
iraTrjp  rjpcoi',  6  dyairtjaaf  rjpa^ 
KoX  8ovs  7rapaKXr](TLV  alcovlav  Koi 
ikiriSa  ayaOrjv  eV  )(apLTt, 


REVISED    VERSION. 

of  the  glory  'of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ. 

15  ^So  then,  brethren,  stand 
fast,  and  hold  the  '■instructions 
which  ye  have  been  taught, 
whether  'by  our  word  or  epistle. 

16  'But  '■may  our  Lord  Jesus 
'Christ,  ■"  and  °  our  God  and  Fa- 
ther, "who  P  loved  us,  and  ■■  gave 
us  everlasting  consolation  and 
good  hope  'through  grace. 


ihat  glory  might  be  acquired  for  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  as 
well  as  that  suggested  by  Eph.  1  :  1-t  and  1  Pet.  2:9:  that  ye 
might  be  tlie  glorious  possession  of  our  L.  J.  C.  (Syr.  [=  Murd. 
that  ye  might  be  the  glory  to  &c.],  Germ.  ;-Menochius,  Har- 
duin,  Calv.,  Mart.,  Mich.,  Thorn,  [to  be  an  acquisition  of  glory 
to  &c.],  Steig.  [on  1  Pet.  1  :  2].  Turnb.  [for  a  glorious  acq.  of 
(fee] ) ;  to  say  nothing  of  Peile's  fancy :  '  so  that  ye  have  now 
a  glorious  participation  with  us  in  our  L.  J.  C 

'  Not  merely:  'of  which  He  is  the  author  orbestower' 
(Fr.  M.  ;-Bens.,  Moldenh.,  Mey.,  Pelt,  &c.),  but:  'with  which 
He  himself  is  glorifled.'  Comp.  .John  17  :  22 ;  Rev.  21  :  11  ; 
&c. 

^  See  1  Thess.  5  :  C.  N.  s. 

''  Hesych. :  naoaSoason'.  SiSaaxalimi'.  The  other  gloss,  Ttit- 
oiiSoati.  liyonrfo;  SiSaaxalia,  is  here  inapplicable.  Campbell: 
'  I'he  word  tradition  with  us  imports,  as  the  English  lexico- 
graphei-  rightly  explains  it,  "'  anything  delivered  orally  from 
age  to  age;"  whereas  Tra^dSoati  properly  implies,  "anything 
handed  down  from  former  ages,  in  whatever  way  it  has  been 
transmitted,  whether  by  oral  or  by  written  testimony;  or 
even  an}-  instruction  conveyed  to  others,  either  by  word  or 
by  writing."  In  this  last  acceptation  we  find  it  used  in  .  .  . 
2  Thess.  2  :  15.'— T.,  C.  B.,  {ordinances  ;-so  E.  V.  once,  1  Cor. 
11  :  2),  G.;-Syr.  (=  Tremell.  mandata,  Murd.  precepts),  Germ. 
{Satzungen),  Dt.  (inzetlingen),  It.  (insegnamenti),  Fr.  M. 
(enseignemens),  Fr.  S.  (institutions)  ;-Erasm.,  Calv.,  Muse, 
Vat.,  (instituliones),  Pagn.,  Bez.  in  some  editions.  Pise,  (tradi- 
tam  ductrinam),  Castal.  (instituta),  Engl.  Ann.  ('doctrines, 
precepts,  or  instructions  ; '  and  one  or  another  of  these  terms 
is  here  employed  by  Hamm.  Par.,  Bens.,  M.  Henry,  Dodd., 
Pyle,  Wakef,  Coke,  Thom.,  Boothr.,  Scott,  Clarke,  Bloomf., 
Troll.,  Barn.,  Turnb.  ;-Green,  Rob.),  B.  and  L.  (doctrine), 
Wolf,  (doctrinas),  Moldenh.,  Stolz,  Mey.,  (Lchre[n]),  Ros. 
(praeceptis),  Flutt  [Vorschriften),  Schott  (inslitutionem  doc- 
trinae  evangelicae).  Sharpe  (lessons),  De  W.  (Mittheilungen). 
Conyb.  (translates  TinoaSootn  «»-  iSiSdxd'rjTc,  teaching,  which 
has  been  delivered  to  you)  ;-lexicons  generally.  Almost  all 
these  employ  a  different  phrase  at  Matt.  15  :  2,  3,  6;  &c. ;  that 
phrase  being,  for  the  most  part,  tradition  or  an  equivalent. 


'  Gr.  by  word  or  by  epistle  of  us.  T.,  C,  G.,  Bloomf,  insert 
the  pronoun  as  above ;  but,  by  retaining  the  second  Sia,  they 
equall}-  liiil  to  show  the  reference  to  both  nouns.  This  is 
done,  by  means  of  a  repetition  of  the  pronoun,  in  B.  ;-Dt.,  Fr. 
M.,-S.  ;-Bens..  Mart.,  Mack.,  Penn,  Conyb.,  Turnb. ;  while  the 
expedient,  which  I  have  adopted,  appears  in  Germ.  ;-Castal. 
(nostra  vel  oratione  vel  epistola),  Newc,  Boothr.,  Sharpe, 
Scholef.,  Kenr.  Many  others  variously  indicate  the  same  con- 
struction. 

i  See  1  Thess.  3  :  11,  N.  w,  itc.  Chrysost. :  ^d!.ir  tiV}  i^era 
TtaoawEOiV  TOVTO  yd^  iartr  ovrms  ^or^d'elv.  .  .  .  sym  fiiv  rot. 
ovTtos  slTtoifj  tpriai'  to  Se  Tzdf  rov  O'eov  earc,  otTi^t^at,  ^e^atw- 
acn,  xtL  :  '  Here  again  prayer  follows  exhortation:  for  this  is 
truly  to  lend  assistance.  ...  I,  to  be  sure,  have  spoken  thus, 
sa3'S  he  ;  but  the  whole  is  of  God,  to  establish,  confirm,  &c.' 

k  See  1  Thess.  3  :  11,  N.  x. 

1  Lachm.  reads  6  y^^torog. 

-  See  1  Thess.  3  :  11,  X.  a. 

"  See  1  Thess.  1  :  3,  N.  n,  &c. Lachm.  reads  [o]  &e6e  6 

TiaTiiQ. 

'  See  1  Thess.  1  :  10,  N.  x.  &c. 

p  Liinem.  :  'The  participle  of  the  aorist,  ay*,T;;ons-,  must 
not  bo  weakened  into:  "qui  nos  amat  et  quovis  tempore  ama- 
vit"  (so  Schott,  after  Flatt  and  Pelt),  but  points  to  that  proof 
of  the'Divine  love,  which  already  belongs  to  the  past,  and  is 
fully  accomplished ;  to  wit,  the  fact,  in  which  preeminently 
the  love  of  God  to  man  has  shown  itself — the  sending  of  His 
Son  to  save  sinyiers  fron  ruin.^ — Or,  ayaTii^oa;  may  as  well 
refer  to  God's  love  n.V  d^/,r,e  (v.  13)  ;  Soil,  to  its  manifesta- 
tion in  time.— E.  T.,  John  3  :  10;  17  :  24;  Rom.  8  :  37;  1  Cor. 
3:5;  Gal.  2  :  20  ;  Eph.  2:4;  5  :  25  ;  1  John  4  :  10.  II  ;  &c.  ;- 
W.  ;-Krause,  Sharpe. 

1  Gr.  in.  The  words  if  x«?"i  do  nut  belong  to  i'/.TiiSa 
nyad->',r  (Clarke.  The  punctuation  of  many  others  might  indi- 
cate the  same  construction.).  Xor  yet  is  it  necessary  to  refer 
them  'to  the  whole  of  the  participial  clause'  (De  W.).  if  that 
is  to  include  both  participles  (Castal.,  Est.,  Liinem.).  The 
most  natural  and  commonly  received  connection  is  with  Save. 


II.  THESSALONIANS.     CHAP.  III. 


61 


KING    JAMES 


VERSION. 

learts,  and 


17  Comfort  yoai- 
stablisk  you  in  every  good  word 
and  work. 


CHAP.    III. 

Finally,  brethren,  pray  for 
us,  that  the  word  of  the  Lord 
may  have  free  course,  and  be 
glorified,  even  as  it  is  with  you ; 

2  And  that  we  may  be  de- 
livered from  unreasonable  and 
wicked  men:  for  all  men  have 
not  faith. 


GREEK    TEXT. 


17  TvapaKaXeaaL  v/xau  ras 
KapSia^,  Kol  (xrrjpL^ac  vfid^  €v 
TravTL  Xoyco  koL  epyoo  dyadco. 

CHAP.    III. 

TO  XoLTTOv,  Trpocrev^ecrde, 
dSeXcpoi,  Trepl  rjp.coi',  \va  6  \oyos 
Tou  Kvpiov  Tpe^rj  kul  So^d^yrai 
KaOcOS  KCLL  7rp09  vfxds, 

2  KOL  Iva  pvcrOapLev  diro  tS>v 
droTTCou  Koi  TTomjpmu  dvOpcaircov 
ou  yap  iravTcov  tj  ttio-tis. 


REVISED    VERSION. 

17  "Himself  comfort  your 
hearts,  and  ■'establish  'you  in 
every  good  'word  and  work. 


CHAP.    III. 

'Finally,  brethren,  pray  for 
us,  that  the  word  of  the  Lord 
may  ""run  and  be  glorified,  '  as 
it  is  also  with  you ; 

2  And  that  we  may  be  de- 
livered from  ''perverse  and  wicked 
men :  for  'not  all  '  have  faith. 


'  See  1  Thess.  3  :  13,  N.  h. 

■  The  vfidi  is  marked  as  doubtful  by  Beng.  and  Griesb. ; 
bracketed  by  Knapp  and  Bloomf. ;  and  cancelled  by  Mey., 
Scholz,  Schott,  Halm,  Laclim.,  Tisch.,  Theile,  on  the  authori- 
ty of  A.B.D*.E*.F.G.  many  cursive  MSS.  Syr.  Vulg.  &c. 
Chrysost.,  &c.  I  recommend  this  marginal  note  :  '  Many  omit 
you.' 

'  The  reading  soye;j  xa'c  >.6yq>  (A.B.D.E.I.  many  cursive 
MSS.  Copt.  Aeth.  Vulg.  &c.  Chrysost.,  &c.),  marked  by 
Beng.  and  Griesb.  as  perhaps  preferable,  is  adopted  by  all  the 
other  recent  editors,  except  Matth.,  Hahn,  Bloomf.  I  recom- 
mend this  marginal  note :  '  Or,  as  many  read,  work  and  word.' 

'  See  1  Thess.  4  :  1,  N.  a. 

'  E.  V.  marff.,  and  everywhere  else.  Here  it  combines  T., 
G.,  B.,  (have  free  passage)  with  R.  {have  course)  ;-W.  ;- 
Hamm.,  Whitb.,  Bens.,  Dodd.,  Wesl..  Wakef.  {continue  run- 
ning), Mack.,  Thorn.,  Scott,  Clarke,  Penn  ('run  its  course'), 
Sharpe,  Barn.,  Murd.,  Kenr.,  Turnb.  ;-and  many  foreign  verss. 
Comp.  Ps.  147  :  15. 

"  See  1  Thess.  5  :  11,  N.  n.  Sec. 

''  Literally :  men  without  place,  out  of  place,  deranged — 
having  in  regard  to  the  things  of  God — the  sphere  of  the 
Spirit — similar  relations  of  irreconcilable  alienation  and  home- 
lessness,  to  those  which  Apostles  found  to  be  their  own  in 
regard  to  this  present  world:  aazaTovfuv  (1  Cor.  4  :  11).  In 
use,  however,  the  word  does  not  always  retain  this  specific 
force.  Thus,  the  Sept.  repeatedly  (.Job  4:8;  11  :  11;  Ac.) 
employs  it  for  "i-X-  In  the  N.  T.,  it  occurs  twice  elsewhere ; 
Luke  23  :  41  and  Acts  28  :  6.— E.  V.  7narg.  (absurd)  ;-W. 
{noyous),  B.  (disordered),  R.  (importunate)  ■,-Yu\g.  (imporlu- 
nis).  Germ,  (unartigen),  Bt.  (ongeschikte),  It.  {insolenli),  Er. 
M.  (desordonnis),  Fr.  S.  (/ac/!eMx);-Ambrosiast.,  Calv.,  Castal., 
Mont.,  Turret.,  Gosch.,  {as  Vulg.),  Fab.,  Erasm.,  Muse.,  Vat., 
Cocc,  Wolf.,  (ahsurdis  ;-'  (\mid  mihi  quideni,'  says  Bez.,  '  ab- 
surdum  videtur.'),  Pagn.  (turpihus),  Bez.,  Pise,  Schmidt,  (pro- 
tervis).  Hamm.,  M.  Henry,   (as  E.  V.  marg.),  B.  and  L.  {as 


Fr.  S.),  Berlenburger  Bibel,  Beng.,  Baumg.,  (ungereimten), 
Bens.,  Guyse  ('insolently  perverse  and  absurd'),  Moldenh. 
(hochstungereimten),  Mart,  (protervi),  Wakef.  (unstable), 
Mack,  (brutish),  Coke  (absurd,  contumacious),  Thom.  (un- 
principled), Scott,  Clarke  (disorderly,  unmanageable).  All. 
(ungestUmen),  Mey.  (nichtsiviirdigen),  Kisteraaker  (wider- 
spenstigen),  Flatt  (beschwerlichen),  Gerl.  ('das  sind  die  wilden, 
stOrrigen,  wunderlicheu,  ketzerischen  Kopfe.'),  De  W.  {schlech- 
ten),  Bloomf.  (unreas.  and  perv.),  Conyb.,  Kenr.  (troublesome), 
Von  der  H.  (widerwdrtigen),  Turnb.  (inconsistent),  &c. 

'  Marginal  note:  'Gr.  not  of  all  lis]  faith  [the  attainment].' 
Comp.  Vulg.  and  other  Latin  verss.  non  enim  omnium  [est\ 
fides  (W.  for  faith  is  not  of  alt  men)  ;  Germ,  der  Glaube  ist 
nicht  Jedermanns  Ding;  Dt.  het  geloof  is  niet  alter;  It.  la 
fede  non  [sia]  di  tutti ;  Fr.  M.  la  foi  n'est  point  de  tous  ;-De 
W.  and  Liinem.  nicht  Aller  [Sache]  ist  der  Glaube,  the  former 
referring,  for  a  similar  genitive,  to  Acts  1  :  7 — the  latter  to 
the  proverbial  ov  Tiatiog  th'S^os  is  KoQiid'or  iad'  6  7i).ovs ; 
Von  der  11.  as  Germ.  On  a  clause,  which  has  somewhat 
engaged  doctrinal  sympathies  in  its  discussion,  it  may  here  be 
observed,  that  the  fact  in  question  is  simply  stated  ;  it  is  not 
explained,  on  the  ground  either  of  the  absence  of  a  Divine 
election  and  the  withholding  of  Divine  grace  (Calv.,  Muse, 
Vat,  Est.,  Pise,  Dt.  Ann.  [referring  for  illustration  to  Matt. 
13  :  11 ;  John  6  :  44;  &c.],  Cameron  [Myrothecium  Erange- 
licum],  Engl.  Ann.),  or  of  the  want,  ou  the  part  of  the  non- 
believers  themselves,  of  suitable  dispositions  for  believing 
(Corn,  a  Lap.,  Grot.,  Cler.,  Turret,  Pelt,  De  W.,  Bloomf., 
Liinem.  ;-Wahl)-  It  is  also  stated  generally  ;  not  so  much  as 
something  that  had  just  transpired  in  the  particular  city 
(Corinth)  or  region  where  the  Apostle  was  then  labouring, 
but  rather  as  something  that  holds  good,  with  the  force  of  a 
law,  wherever  the  Gospel  is  preached.  As  if  he  had  said: 
'  Whatever  rapid  and  glorious  success  may,  in  answer  to  your 
prayers,  attend  the  word  of  the  Lord,  ministered  by  us,  we 
still  lay  our  account  with  having  many  adversaries  (1  Cor. 
16  :  9).  As  well  from  the  warnings  of  our  Lord  (see  the 
prophetic  discourses  and  parables  of  Christ,  passim),  and  the 


62 


II.  THESSALONIANS.     CHAP.  III. 


KING    JAMES      VERSION. 

3  But  the  Lord  is  faithful, 
who  shall  stablish  you,  and  keep 
you  from  evil. 

4  And  we  have  confidence  in 
the  Lord  toiichinLj  you,  that  ye 
botii  do  and  \vi 
which  we  command  you. 

5  And  the  Lord  direct  your 
hearts  into  the  love  of  God,  and 
into  the  patient  waiting  for 
Christ. 


do  the  things 


GREEK    TEXT. 

3  TTLaTos  8e  eaTLv  6  Kvpios, 
OS  aTrjpi^fL  v/xas  kol  (f)v\a^ec 
airo  Tov  TTOvi^pov. 

4  TreTTolda/xei'  Se  ev  Kvpico 
e0'  vpas,  OTi  a  napayyiXXopiev 
vp.lv,  KoX  TroieLTi  Koi  TTOirjaere. 

5  o  8e  Kvpios  KarevOvvaL 
vpcov  ras  KapSlas  ety  ti]1'  aya7n]v 
TOV  Oeov,  KCLL  eJy  Tr]v  VTrop.ovy]v 

TOV   XpLaTOV. 


REVISED    VERSION. 

3  But  ^faithful  is  the  "Lord, 
who  shall  'establish  you,  and 
keep  ijou  from  -"evil. 

4  "But  we  have  confidence  'in 
you  in  the  Lord,  that,  "  the  things 
which  we  command  you,  ye  both 
do  and  will  do. 

5  "But  "may  the  Lord  direct 
your  hearts  into  the  love  of  God, 
and  into  the  ^patience  of  Christ. 


^  The  Greek  order,  as  springing  out  of  the  Tilaris  immedi- 
ately preceding  (see  v.  2,  N.  e),  is  maintained  by  Baumg., 
Mart.,  Mey.,  Flatt,  De  W.,  Murd.,  Von  der  H.  ;-besides  the 
Syr.,  Latin  verss.,  and  Greenf. 

^  "Wells  and  Lachm.  read  d-eos  (A.D*.F.G.     Vulg.). 

'  See  1  Thess.  3  :  13,  N.  h. 

1  If  TOV  Tioiijoov  be  the  masculine,  it  is  not  to  be  regarded 
as  a  collective  substitute  for  rtSv  novri^oiv  avd'qconiov  of  the 
previous  verse  (Dt.  Ann.,  Koppe,  Ros.,  Flatt,  allow  such  an 
interpretation),  but  rather  as  an  antithetical  advance  on  that 
expression,— rtc  wicked  one,  the  father  and  ruler  of  all  the 
wicked.  So  it  is  understood  by  the  Italian  and  French 
verss.  ;-Oecum.,  Theophylact,  Calv.,  Muse.,  Bez.,  Pise.,  Est., 
Cocc,  Hamm.,  Wells,  Bens.,  Beng.,  Dodd.,  Wesl.,  Baumg., 
Moldenh.,  Wakef.,  Mack.,  Coke,  Jlidd.  (who,  as  well  as  Murd., 
would  explain  the  Syr.  in  the  same  sense),  Thorn.,  Scott, 
Mey.,  Burt.,  Giisch.,  Peun,  Gerl.,  Olsh.,  Troll.,  Barn.,  Brown, 
Turnb.  ;-and  this  view  is  allowed  also  by  Corn,  a  Lap.,  Dt. 
and  Engl.  Ann.,  Turret.,  Koppe,  Ros..  Newc,  Clarke,  Burt, 
Kenr.,  Peile.  I  prefer,  however,  to  take  the  phrase  as  neuter 
(see  Rom.  1'2  :  9  ;  and  comp.  I  Thess.  5  :  22,  N.  z ;  3  John  11 ; 
&c.),  and  the  antithesis  as  embracing  all  that  is  evil  (comp. 
Phil.  4  :  16  with  v.  19.  Liineni.  suggests  that  we  have  here 
merely  a  negative  resumption  of  tr  Ttayrl  e^yio  y.al  Xoyoj  uya&tp 
of  eh.  2 :  17.),  with  possibly,  indeed,  a  special  reference  to  that 


greatest  evil,  whose  current  had  just  been  traced  (ch.  ii.). 
But  I  recommend  that  the  other  construction  appear  in  the 
margin,  thus  :  '  Or,  as  many,  the  tvicked  one.' 

I"  '  Not  only  do  we  rely  on  the  faithfulness  of  the  Lord,  bul 
we  have  a  gracious  confidence  also  in  you;  nor,  indeed,  can 
you  expect  the  promised  confirmation  and  security,  apart  from 
your  own  obedience  and  patient  continuance  in  well-doing,  but 
only  in  and  through  that.'     See  ch.  2  :  1,  N.  a,  &c. 

1  Gr.  iipon  (comp.  1  John  3  :  3,  N.  j).  E.  V.,  Matt.  27  :  43  ; 
1  Tim.  5:5;  &c.  ;-Protestant  German  verss.  generally  (zu  ;- 
the  Vulg.  having  de  vohis),  Fr.  S.  («()  ;-Cocc.  {[cojijidimus] 
vobis;  omitting  the  de),  Wakef,  Conyb.  {[retn]  upon),  Murd., 

Von  der  II.  ( [verlassen   tins]   auf). The  above  order   is 

adopted  by.  W.,  R.  ;-Wakef ,  Conyb.,  Murd.,  Kenr.  ;-and  many 
foreign  verss. 

"  Of  English  verss..  the  Greek  order  is  retained  by  W., 
R.  ;-Bens.,  Mack.,  Murd.,  Turnb. 

*  'Since  such  doing  is  neither  possible  nor  of  much  value, 
except  as  the  fruit  of  divinely-wrought  affections.'  See  v.  4, 
N.  k,  &c. 

•  See  1  Thess.  3  :  11,  N.  x. 

r  'The  patience  characteristic  of  Christ,  and  of  those  in 
whom  is  the  mind  of  Christ.'  Comp.  Heb.  12  :  1-3 ;  Rev. 
1:9;  3:10;  13  :  10 ;  &c.— E.  V.  marg.,  and  always  else- 
where, 31  times  (except  Rom.  2  :  7  patient  continuance,  and 


intimations  of  His  Spirit  (comp.  Acts  9  :  16  with  20  :  23  and 
21  :  11),  as  from  constant,  sad  experience,  we  know  that  it  is 
not  a  universal  acceptance  that  is  to  be  looked  for.'  To 
which  may  be  added  Beng.'s  remark  :  '  non  omnium,  Tancii-co- 
aig,  i.  e.  paucorum.  Thessalonicenscs,  qui  promte  crcdidcrant, 
Hicile  putare  possent,  o?nncs  ita  prouitos  fore,  id  negat  Paulus, 
alia  omnia  expertus':  'Not  alt;  lie  really  means  feiv.  The 
Thessalonians,  who  had  promptly  believed,  might  easily  sup- 
pose that  all  would  be  equally  prompt.  This  Paul  denies,  his 
experience  being  wholly  against  it.'  This  view  of  the  con- 
nection, if  correct,  sets  aside  any  occasion  for  understanding 
Ttiaris  to  mean  fidcUlij,  sincerity,  Iruslworthincss,  candor,  &c. 
(Hamm.,  Ilonibergk,  Dodd..  Moldenh.,  Koppe.  Krause,  Wakef 


['all  are  not  steady  to  the  faith'],  Mack.,  Coke,  Stolz,  Boothr., 
Clarke,  Mey.,  Flatt,  Schott  ;-Schottg.,  Schirl.  The  immediate 
occurrence  of  ntazog,  though  no  doubt  suggested  by  nioTK, 
is  no  proof,  to  a  careful  observer  of  Paul's  habits  of  verbal 
association,  that  the  noun  here  bears  that  sense.),  or  'emphat. 
the  true  faith,  true  doctrine'  (Rob.);  to  say  nothing  of 
Starck's  suggestion  (Nolae  Selcctae  in  Ep.  ad  Ebr.,  Leipzig, 
1710) :  in  nullius  potestate  est  fides. — Tlie  negative  is  given 
in  connection  with  ^aiTiov  by  Conyb.  and  many  foreign 
verss. 

'  The  E.  V.  supplement  is  omitted  by  Wakef.,  Newc.,  Thorn., 
Penn,  Sharpe.  Murd.,  Kenr.,  Turnb.  ;-almost  all  foreign  verss. 
See  1  Thess.  3  :  12,  N.  e,  &c. 


II.  THESSALONIANS.     CHAP.  III. 


63 


KING    JAMES      VERSION. 

6  Now  we  command  you, 
brethren,  in  the  name  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  ye  with- 
draw yourselves  I'rom  every  bro- 
ther that  walketh  disorderly, 
and  not  after,  the  tradition  which 
he  received  of  us. 


7  For  yourselves  know  how 
ye  ought  to  follow  us:  for  we 
behaved  not  ourselves  disorderly 
among  you ; 

8  Neither  did  we  eat  any 
man's  bread  for  nought;  but 
wrought  with  labour  and  travail 
night  and  day,  that  we  might 


GREEK    TEXT. 


6  IJapayyeWo/xeu  8e  ufuu, 
aSeXcpo'i,  eV  ovofiaTL  tov  Kvpiov 
Tjfj.coi'  Irjaov  Xpiarov,  crreAAe- 
adai  vfjids  utto  iravros  d8e\(f)ov 
aTaKTCo?  TTtpLiraTovvTos,  /cat  /at; 
Kara  ttju  irapaboaLv  i]u  irapeAa^e 
Trap'  i]iJi(av. 

7  avToi  yap  o'lSare  Trmy  del 
/jLLp-eiadai  rjfji.S.s'  otl  ovk  rjTaKTr]- 
aafxev  iv  vpiiv, 

8  oi35e  Sapeaii  dpTov  e(payo- 
fiev  Trapa  tlvo9,  ctAA'  eV  kottco 
Kal    p.o)(da>,    vvKTa    Kal    r]p.epai> 


REVISED    VERSION. 

6  "But  we  command  you, 
brethren,  in  the  name  of  'our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  ye  with- 
draw yourselves  from  every 
brother  that  walketh  disorderly, 
and  not  'according  to  the  'in- 
struction which  "he  received 
'from  us. 

7  For  "ye  yourselves  know 
how  »ye  ought  to  'imitate  us; 
for  we  'were  not  disorderly 
among  you,* 

8  "Nor  did  we  eat  ^  bread  for 
"^naught  'from  any  'one,  '  but  'in 
"toil  and  w'eariness,  'working 
'night  and  day,  that  we  might 


2  Cor.  1  :  6  enduring.  Here  it  follows  B.)  :-W.,  T.,  C,  R.  ;- 
Vulg.  (paiientia),  Germaa  verss.  {Geduld  or  Standhafligkeit), 
Dt.  (lijdzaamhnd),  It.  marg. ;  Ambrosiast.,  Fab.,  Castal., 
Grot.,  Cocc,  Schmidt,  Beng.,  Koppe,  Ros.,  Pelt,  (use  pat.), 
Aret.  {lolcranliam),  Est.  (suslinenliam),  Hamm.,  "Wells,  Dodtl., 
Wesl.,  Mart.,  Wakef.  {endurance),  Mack.,  Thorn,  {perse- 
verance), Scott,  Clarke,  Boothr.,  Giisch.  and  Schott  {con- 
stanliam),  Sharpe,  Bloomf.  and  Conyb.  (patient  endurance), 
Troll.,  Barn.,  Kenr.,  Turnb.  The  lexicons  generally  do  not 
allowr  the  sense  of  E.  V. 

1  '  So  far  is  it  from  being  true,  however,  that  the  love  of  God 
and  the  patience  of  Christ  are  incompatible  with  the  mainte- 
nance of  a  proper  discipline,  &c.'  See  1  Thess.  5  :  12, 14,  NN.  o, 
a,  &c. 

■■  The  rifimv,  bracketed  by  Lachm.,  is  cancelled  by  Tisch. 
■  See  ch.  2  :  9,  N.  v,  &c. 
t  See  ch.  2  :  15,  N.  h. 

"  For  TcaQi).a^£,  Mill  approves,  and  Wells,  Beng.,  Matth., 
Knapp,  Me}'.,  Scholz,  Schott,  read,  itn^ilajiov ;  Griesb.,  Hahn, 
Bloomf,  Tisch.,  Theile,  7taQe).a.ioonv ;  Lachm.,  TtaqelajiiTe. 
The  authorities  are  much  divided ;  the  strongest  for  the  re- 
ceived text  being  the  Syr.,  to  which  Murd.  errs  in  attributing 
Lachm.'s  reading.  I  recommend  this  marginal  note :  '  Or,  as 
most  read,  they  received.'' 

'  See  1  Thess.  2  :  13,  N.  r,  &c. 

"  See  1  Thess.  2  :  1,  N.  b. 

^  Gr.  =  Fr.  S.  il  faut  nous  imiter. 

1  R.  ;-Latin,  Italian,  and  French  verss.  (except  B.  and  L.)  ;- 
Engl.  Ann.,  Guyse,  Dodd.  and  the  later  English  (except 
Conyb.,  Turnb.),  Mich.,  Stolz  and  the  later  German,  except 
Von  der  H.,  (nachahmoi).  See  3  .John  11,  N.  e,  and  comp. 
1  Thess.  1  :  6,  N.  z,  &c. 

'  W.,  R.  (have  been)  ;-Vulg.  (fuimus),  Germ,  (sind  geive- 


sc«);-Mont.,  Schmidt,  (use  esse),  Bens.,  Dodd.,  Baumg.  and 
All.  (gexcesen),  Wakef.,  Boothr.,  Sharpe,  Kenr.,  Peile,  Turnb. 

'  The  disorder  chiefly  meant  is  that  immediately  specified 
in  the  next  clause.^No  recent  edition  of  the  text  (except 
Matth.)  has  more  than  a  comma  here;  and  so  many  vei'ss. 

"  Wells,  Newc.,  Thom.,  Boothr.,  Sharpe,  Conyb.,  Turnb. 

'  The  Greek  construction,  by  means  of  a  preposition,  is  re- 
tained by  the  older  English  verss.  (their  of  having  the  force 
of  from)  ;-nearly  all  foreign  verss.  ;-Bens.,  Mack.,  Newc, 
Murd.,  Turnb.  ;-Rob.  (s.  v.  a^ros).  Some,  indeed  (Dt.,  Fr. 
S.;-Fab.,  Cocc,  Moldenh.,  Krause,  Turnb.),  err  in  making 
Tta^d  rii'os  =  Tta^d  ini,  with,  apud,  chez,  &c. 

■*  This,  though  perhaps  not  the  most  common  spelling,  is 
still  in  use,  and  is  thought  by  Webst.  to  be  etymologically  the 
more  correct.     See  also  Rich. 

»  See  1  Thess.  5  :  15,  N.  j,  &c 

'  The  above  construction — which  makes  ii>  xonqi  xal  fiox- 
d'cp  the  positive  complement,  in  opposition  to  Sa^edv,  of  a^- 
xov  etfdyofieVj  and  then  adds  t'vy.ra  y.al  iifiE^av  ioya^Ojuevoi  as 
an  explanatory  parallel — is  adopted  by  Dt.,  Fr.  M.,-S.  ;-De 
W.,  Conyb.,  Kenr.,  Von  der  H.  ;-Win.  (p.  400),  or  is  at 
least  favoured  by  their  general  arrangement  and  punctuation. 
Grammatically,  however,  the  words  If  xoV^  y.ai  /loxd-cp  vixta 
y.ai  i]fieQav  ipya^o/iefot  may  just  as  well  be  taken  together  in 
one  antithetical  clause ;  and  so  many  (see  N.  i). 

s  Comp.  E.  v..  Gen.  3:17,  19 ;  2  Cor.  6:4,  5 ;  11  :  27  ;- 
W.,  R.  ;-Vulg.  and  a  few  other  Latin  verss.,  Dt.,  Fr.  M.,-S.  ;- 
Von  der  H. 

"  For  toil  and  tveariness,  see  1  Thess.  2  :  9,  NN.  p,  q,  &c 

'  See  N.  f.  R.  ;-foreign  verss.  generall}'  (except  the  German ; 
though  Von  der  H.  has  arbeitend)  ;-Conyb..  Kenr. 

'  Lachm.  reads  I'viczoe  xal  r/fie^ai. 


64 


II.  THESSALONIANS.     CHAP.  Ill, 


KING    JAMES     VERSION. 

not    be    chargeable    to    any    of 
you : 

9  Not  because  we  liave  not 
power,  but  to  make  ourselves 
an  ensample  unto  you  to  follow 
us. 

10  For  even  when  we  were 
with  you,  this  we  commanded 
you,  that  if  any  would  not  work, 
neither  should  he  eat. 

11  For  we  hear  that  there  are 
some  which  walk  among  you  dis- 
orderly, working  not  at  all,  but 
are  busybodies. 

12  Now  them  that  are  such 


GREEK    TEXT. 

epya^o/xevoL,  vrpo?  to  /xi]  iirt^a- 
prjaai  TLva  Vjxwv 

9  oy^  OTL  ovK  t^opev  i^ov- 
(TLav,  aAA  iVa  iavrovs  tvttov  Sco- 
fjLei>  Vjxiv  ely  to  fJ-Lfietcrdat  rj/xas. 

10  /cat  yap  oTe  ?)/xer  irpo? 
vp.5.s,  TovTO  TraprjyyeAXofJLep  vpiv, 
OTL   et  Ti?   01)   deXei   ipyd^eaOaL, 

prjhe  €(rdi€Tco. 

11''  ' 

ii    aKOvopev  yap   Tivas  Trepc- 

iraTOvuTas  Iv  vp.iv  aTaKTCos,  prj- 

Seu  ipya^opevovs,  aAAa  irepiep- 

yaQypievovs. 

12   Tols    de    TOLOVTOLS   Trapdy- 


KEVISED    VERSION. 

not   be   'burdensome  to  any  of 
you; 

9  Not  because  we  have  not 
'authority,  but  ""that  we  might 
"give  ourselves  for  °a  pattern 
unto  you,  to  pimitate  us. 

10  iFor  .also,  when  we  were 
with  you,  this  we  'commanded 
you,  that  if  any  'one  'will  not 
work,  neither  -let  him  cat. 

11  For  we  hear  'of  some 
walking  among  you  disorderly, 
"working  not  at  all,  but  "being 
busybodies. 

12  Now   >^such  we  command 


k  See  1  Thess.  2  :  9,  N.  u. 

1  'To  claim  our  support  from  the  churches.' — T.,  C,  G.,  B., 
R.  ;-Latiii  verss.  (use  potestas,  jus,  or  the  verb  licerc),  It. 
(podesla),  Fr.  S.  {le  droit)  ;-B.  and  L.  {as  Fr.  S.),  Dodd., 
Wesl.,  Wakef.,  Mack,  (right --and  so  Newc,  Boothr.,  Clarke, 
Bloomf.,  Conyb.,  Kenr..  Turnb.),  Thorn.,  Penn,  Murd.  See 
Jude  25,  N.  g,  &c. 

"  The  Greek  construction  is  retained  by  W.,  R.  ;-foreign 
verss.  generally  ;-Dodd.,  Wesl.,  Mack.,  Thom.,  Conyb.,  Murd., 
Kenr.,  Turnb.     See  Rev.  2  :  21,  N.  n,  &c. 

"  The  common  sense  of  SiStoui,  from  which  E.  V.  very 
rarely  varies,  is  here  retained  by  W.,  R.  ;-Syr.,  Vulg.,  Germ., 
Dt.,  Italian  and  French  verss.  ;-Ambrosiast.,  Fab.  {praeherc- 
mus),  Mont.,  Cocc,  Schmidt,  Guyse,  Baurag.,  Krause,  JIack., 
Greenf.,  Murd ,  Kenr.,  Von  der  II.     See  Rev.  3  :  21,  N.  e,  &c. 

•  See  1  Thess.  1  :  7,  N.  c. 
p  See  V.  7.  N.  y,  &c. 

■•  'And  you  cannot  well  doubt  that  such  was  our  design. 
For  not  only  by  our  example  did  we  inculcate  this  rule,  but 
also  by  express  precept.'  The  y.ai  emphasizes,  not  are  rj^uer 
Tzpoi  vftdi  (the  two  preceding  verses  equally  refer  to  that 

period),  but  tovto  7irtor;yyc?.Xo,usv. For  the  meaning  of  xal 

ydQ,  see  1  Thess.  4  :  10,  N.  y.  "W.,  R.,  Kenr.,  (so  render  the 
Vulg.  nam  cl)  ;-Dt.  (ivant  ook),  It.  {percioche  ancora),  Fr.  M. 
(car  aussi);  Fab.  (as  Vulg.),  Erasm.  and  most  other  Latin 
verss.  (etenim  ;-Schmidt  and  Gosch.  nam  etiam),  B.  and  L. 
(aussi),  Baumg.,  Lunem.,  Von  der  H.,  (dcnn  audi),  Wakef., 
Turnb.,  (for  [and]  indeed),  De  W.  (aiich  Ihaben  wir}  ja), 
Murd.  (and  .  .  .  also).  Of  these,  Dt.,  It.  ;-B.  and  L.,  Wakef., 
De  W.,  Lunem.,  Murd.,  Turnb.,  clearly  indicate  the  above  con- 
struction of  the  y.ai ;  which  particle,  however,  many  altogether 
omit  in  translation. 

'  JIarginal  note  :  '  Or,  used  to  command.''    See  ch.  2  :  5,  N.  g. 

•  See  1  Thess.  5  :  15,  N.j,  &c. 


'  'A  standing  Jaw  of  the  Church,  no  less  than  of  provi- 
dence.'— The  present  tense  is  preserved  by  R.  ;-foreign  verss. 
(except  a  few  of  the  Latin)  ;-Bens.,  Wesl.,  Mack.,  Kewc, 
Boothr.,  Conyb.,  Kenr. 

"  The  imperative  mood  is  employed  by  R.  ;-Fr.  M.  ;-Bez., 
Pise,  Schmidt,  Wesl.,  Mack.,  Newc,  Boothr.,  Gosch.,  Conyb., 
Kenr.,  Turnb. 

♦  See  3  John  4,  N.  m. 

"  Conyb.:  'The  characteristic  paronomasia  here,  fir^$ii>  l^ya- 
t,ofih'ovs  aXla  Tte^icpya^ofierovg,  is  not  exactly  translateable 
into  English.  "  Busy  bodies  who  do  no  business  "  would  be 
an  imitation.'  Other  imitations  are  the  following:  Fr.  S. 
(ne  Iravaillanl  ^xoin/,  mais  se  travaillant  pour  rien) ;- Valla, 
Erasm.  note,  (nihil  agcnlcs,  scd  curiose  agenles.  -Both  also 
cite  the  old  criticism  on  a  certain  speaker's  action  :  non  agerc 
sed  salagere.),  C.ilv.,  Steph.,  Bez.,  (nihil  [operis^  agenles,  sed 
curiose  [inaniler^  salagentes),  Est.  ('  quasi  dicas,  nihil  operan- 
tes,  sed  circumoperantes '),  Corn,  a  Lap.,  Pelt,  (non  [nihil]  ag. 
sed  saia^.)  ;-Rob.  Q doing  nothing,  but  over-doing;  not  busy 
in  work,  but  busy-bodies').  The  jrfpi  may  be  taken  either  as 
local:  'Workers  round  about  (as  the  word  signifieth),  that  do 
nothing  but  fetch  frisks  and  vagaries  through  the  world' 
(Leigh,  Critica  Sacra),  or  as  intensive. 

"  The  participial  form  is  retained  by  C,  R.  ;-Latin  verss. 
(except  Castal.,  who  changes  the  construction  of  the  verse  into 
three  infinitives ;  and  Gosch.,  who  in  the  last  clause  has  an 
adjective),  Dt.,  Italian  verss.,  Fr.  M.,-S.  ;-Bens.,  Wesl.,  Mack., 
Newc,  Thom.,  Boothr.,  Greenf.,  Penn,  Conyb.,  Turnb.  Others 
(W.,  T.,  G.  ;-the  German  verss.  ;-B.  and  L.)  turn  all  three 
participles  into  finite  verbs. 

•"  E.  v.,  3  John  8  ;  Matt.  19  :  14,  and  generally  elsewhere  ;- 
Syr.,  German  and  Italian  verss.,  Dt.  ;-Calv.,  Castal.,  Mont., 
TremcU.,  Cocc,  Schmidt,  B.  and  L..  Bens..  Wesl.,  Wakef., 
Thom.,  GOsch.,  Schott,  Penn,  Sharpe,  Conyb..  Murd.,  Kenr., 
Turnb.,  avoid  the  relative  construction. 


11.  THESSALONIANS.     CHAP.  III. 


65 


KING    JAMES     VERSION. 

we  command  and  exhort  by  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  with 
quietness  they  work,  and  eat 
their  ovA'n  bread. 


13  But  ye,  brethren,  be  not 
weary  in  well-doing. 

14  And  if  any  man  obey  not 
our  word  by  this  epistle,  note 
that  man,  and  have  no  com- 
pany with  him,  that  he  may  be 
ashamed. 

15  Yet  count  him  not  as  an 
enemy,  but  admonish  him  as  a 
brother. 

16  Now  the  Lord  of  peace 
himself  give  you  peace  always 
by  all  means.  The  Lord  he  with 
you  all. 

17  The    salutation    of    Paul 


GREEK    TEXT. 


yeWofxeu,  kol  TrapaKaAov/xeu  8ia 
Tov  Kvpiov  rjficjv  Itjctov  Xpi- 
(TTOv,  Iva  uera  rjcrvx^las  fpya^o- 
p.evoi,   TOV  eavTiov  aprov  (.aOiai- 

(TLV. 

13  vjiels  Se,  a5eA0o:,  yu?)  eK- 
KaKr]ai]Te  KaXoiroLovuTei. 

14  et  84  Tis  ov)(^  VTruKOveL  rw 
Aoyco  r]p.u)V  8ia  rjy?  eVtcrroA?;?, 
TovTov  arjp.€iovade-  kol  p.ij  trvv- 
avapLLyvvcrOe  aurcS,  Iva  ivrpairrp 

15  Koi  p.r)  (M?  i^Opov  rjyelcrde, 
aAAa  i/ovdereire  coy  aSeXcpov . 

16  auTos  5e  0  Kvpios  rrjs 
elpTjvrjs  Scpr)  vpuv  ti']V  eiprju-qv  Sia 
TvauTO'i  lu  iravTL  rpoTTco.      6  Kv- 

piOS  pLETa  TTaVTCOV   VpLOOV. 

17  O  dcnraa-pLoy  rfj  ep.rj  \€Lp\ 


REVISED    VERSION. 

and  exhort  'by  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  that,  'working  'with 
quietness,  they  eat  their  own 
bread. 


13  But  ye,  brethren,  be  not 
weary  in  "^well-doing. 

14  "But  if  any  'one  fobey  not 
our  word  by  ^the  epistle,  note 
that  ''man;  'and  'have  no  com- 
pany with  him,  that  he  may  be 
"shamed;! 

15  ""And  count  /;/w  not  as  an 
enemy,  but  admonish  him  as  a 
brother. 

16  "But  "may  the  Lord  of 
peace  himself  give  you  peace 
always  fin  every  way.  The 
Lord  be  with  you  all. 

17  The  salutation  'by  the  hand 


•  Lachm.  reads  ev  xv^ioj  'I);aov  yotarcS. 

•  The  main  point  is,  that  the  bread  they  eat  should  be  their 
own,  and  not  other  people's.  The  working  is  in  order  to 
that. — The  participle  is  retained  by  B.,  R.  ;-Latin  and  Italian 
verss.,  Dt.,  Fr.  M. -S.  ;-Dodd.,  Baumg.,  Kenr.,  Von  der  II., 
Turnb. 

i"  Mera  fjavxlas  belongs,  not  to  kad'Uoaiv  (Fr.  M.  ;-Wakef.), 
but,  as  the  opposite  of  tt  s  o  i  e^ya^o/tcrov^,  to  ipya^ouetoc. 

'  Schott,  Lachm.,  Tisch.,  read  eyy.axrjOtjTE. 

"■  See  V.  G,  N.  q,  &c. 

'  See  IThess.  5  :  15,  N.j,  &c. 

f  Peile:  ^will  not  obey  {oiy,  vnax.,  is  not  for  obejing).' 

^  'Which  I  have  just  written,  and  which  he  will  soon  hear 
read.'  See  1  Thess.  5  :  27,  N.  k.  Against  the  construcUon 
of  Sia.  Ttjg  tTiiOTolf,;  with  ai-ueiovad'e,  as  indicating  a  letter  to 
be  written  by  the  Thcssalonians  to  Paul  (so  E.  V.  marg.  ;-T., 
C,  G.,  B.,  R.  ;-Germ.,  Fr.  M.  ;-Erasm.,  Pagn.,  Calv.,  Castal., 
Muse.,  Vat.,  Grot.,  Engl.  Ann.  [as  allowable  ;-and  so  Ros., 
Clarke],  Moldenh.,  Koppe,  Krause,  Me}'.  ;-Win.,  and  others 
cited  by  Lunem.),  the  objections  commonly  taken  are  de- 
cisiye : — 1.  The  article  would  then  inipl}-,  that  Paul  e.\pected 
such  a  letter ;  but  of  this  we  have  no  hint  whatever.  2.  The 
natural  arrangement  would  have  been,  tovtov  Sta  tz/s  hti- 
aroXr,;  ar;ueiova9'e.  3.  The  Apostle  nowhere  else  requires 
beforehand,  that  cases  of  individual  discipline  .should  be  re- 
ferred to  himself.  4.  And  lastly,  in  the  case  here  supposed, 
he  distinctly  prescribes  the  mode  of  dealing  with  it.  Still  less 
can  Beng.'s  interpretation :  •  notate  nolk  ccnsori^,  banc  epi- 
stolam,  ejus  admoncndi  causa,  adhibentes,  &c.',  or  Pelt's  sug- 

9 


gestion :  '  eura  hac  epistola  freti  seterius  tractate,'  be  gram- 
matically justified. 

''  Wakef.     Many  make  rovToif  =  airov,  him. 

'   Lachm.  and  Theile  cancel  the  y.ai. 

'   Literally:   he  not  mixed  vj?  with  him. Lachm.  reads 

avravcc/idywaO'at. 

k  E.  v.,  1  Cor.  4  :  14;-W.  ;-Bens.,  Conyb.,  {brought  to 
shame),  Penn. 

■  No  recent  edition  of  the  Text,  except  Matth.  and  Schott, 
has  a  period  here ;  and  so  with  W.,  R.  ;-Vulg.,  Dt.  ;-Erasm., 
Calv.,  Castal.,  Muse.,  Vat.,  Mont.,  Pise,  Coco.,  Wells,  Mart, 
Stolz,  Van  Ess,  All.,  Mey.,  Penn,  Sharpe,  Kenr.,  Peile.  See 
v.  15,  N.  m. 

"■  See  V.  14,  N.  1.  'That  the  moral  result  aimed  at  (iVa 
tiTpa.TTj)  may  not  be  hindered,  this,  of  course,  must  be  the 
spirit  and  style  of  your  discipline ;  count  him  not  etc' — No 
adversative  conjunction  (see  1  John  2  :  20,  N.  o,  &c.)  is  em- 
ployed by  W.,  T.,  C,  R.  ;-Syr.,  Latin  verss.  (except  Schmidt), 
Dt.  ;-JIart.,  Von  der  H. 

"  See  V.  5,  N.  n.  &c. 

°  See  1  Thess.  3  :  11,  N.  x. 

I"  Comp.  ch.  2  :  3,  N.  o. Lachm.  has  the  Vulg.  reading, 

TOTTfO. 

1  Ilavlov  standing  logically  in  apposition  to  ifiov,  implied 
in  IfiJi,  I  select,  out  of  E.  V.'s  three  methods  of  treating  this 
formula  (comp.  1  Cor.  16  :  21  and  Col.  4  :  18),  the  one  em- 
ployed at  Col.  4:18;  and  here  by  Dodd.,  Newc,  Boothr. 
Others  (T.,  C,  G.,  B. ;- Wells,  Wakef.  [except  that  he  inserts 
the  copula,  !s].  Thorn.,  Penn)  have  that  of  1  Cor.  IG  :  21 


66 


II.  THESSALONIANS.     CHAP.  III. 


KING    JAMES     VERSION. 

with  mine  own  hand,  which  is 
tlie  token  in  every  epistle :  so  I 
write. 

18  Tiie  grace  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Clu-ist  be  witli  you  all. 
Amen. 

The  second  epistle  to  the  Thes- 
salonians,  was  written  from 
Athens. 


GREEK    TEXT. 


REVISED    VERSION. 


UavXov,  o  ian  cnjfxeloi'  ii>  rracrrj  \  of  me  P; 
tiTLaTnXrj-    ovTco  ypa(f)Q). 

18  ?}  X"P'^  '''^^  JKvpiov  rj/xav 
Irjaov  XpLCTTOv  fiera  navTOiv 
vfxwv.       afjLi]i>. 

Upos  OeaaaXovLKa.^  Sevrepa 
eypa(})r}  wtto  'A9r]vu)v. 


'  which  is   'a  'sign 
in  every  epistle :  so  I  write. 

IS  The  grace  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  be  with  you  all. 
"Amen. 

'The  second  to  the  Thessa- 
lonians  was  written  from  Athens. 


'  Not:    which  salutation,  nor:    ichich  hand,  as   if  6  were.      '   E.  V.,   ch.  2:9;    iSrc.  s-W.,    R.  ;-Guyse.  AVakef.,    Thorn., 
attracted  by  o)]/n€ioi';  but:  ivhich  autographic  way  of  giving   (mark),  Pyle,  Penn,  Barn.,  Kenr.,  Turnb. 


the  salutation. 

'  R.  ;-Dt.,  It,  Fr.  ]\I.,-S.  ;-Thom.,  Grecnf.,  De  W.,  Coiiyb., 
Liinem.,  Kenr.,  Turnb. 


"  The  word  afDJr,  bracketed  by  Knapp,  is  cancelled  by 
Sley.  and  Tisch. 

'  See  N.  n  at  the  end  of  the  First  Epistle. 


REVISED  VERSIOI: 


IN  PARAGHAPHS, 


AND 


ACCORDIMI  TO  THE  RECOMMENDATIOIS  II  THE  lOTES. 


REVISED    VERSION; 


IN    PARAGRAPHS, 
AND    ACCORDING   TO   THE    RECOMMENDATIONS   IN   THE   NOTES. 


THE  FIRST  EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  TO  THE  THESSALOMAIS. 


I.  Paul,  and  Silvanus,  and  Timothy,  unto 
the  church  of  the  Thessalonians  in  God  the 
Father  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ :  Grace  unto 
you,  and  peace,  from  God  our  Father  and  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

2  We  give  tlianlvs  to  God  always  for  )'ou  all, 

3  making  mention  of  you  in  our  prayers ;  re- 
membering without  ceasing  your  work  of  faith, 
and  toil  of  love,  and  patience  of  hope  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  before  our  God  and  Father ; 

4  knowing,  brethren  beloved  by  God,  your  elec- 

5  tion  ;  because  our  gospel  came  not  unto  you  in 
word  only,  but  also  in  power,  and  in  the  Holy 
Spirit,  and  in  much  assurance  ;  as  ye  know 
what   manner  of  men  we  were  found  among 

6  you  for  your  sake;  and  ye  became  imitators  of 
us  and  of  the  Lord,  having  accepted  the  word 
in  much  affliction,  with  joy  of  the  Holy  Spirit ; 

7  so  that  ye  became  patterns  to  all  that  believe 

8  in  Macedonia  and  Achaia.  For  from  you  hath 
been  sounded  forth  the  word  of  the  Lord,  not 
only  in  Macedonia  and  Achaia,  but  also  in  every 
place  your  faith  toward  God  hath  gone  forth, 
so  that  we  have  no  need  to  speak  anything. 

9  For  they  themselves  declare  concerning  us 
wiiat  sort  of  entrance  we  had  unto  you,  and 
how  ye  turned  to  God  from  the  idols,  to  serve 

10  the  living  and  true  God,  and  to  wait  for  his 
Son  from  the  heavens,  Jesus,  who  delivereth 
us  from  the  coming  wrath. 


XL   For  ye  j'ourselves  know,  brethren,  our 
entrance  unto  you,  that  it  was  not  vain ;  but     2 
having  suffered  before  and  been  shamefully 
treated,  as  ye  know,  in  Philippi,  we  were  bold 
in  our  God  to  speak  unto  you  the  gospel  of  God 
in  much  contention.     For  our  exhortation  is     -3 
not  of  delusion,   nor  of  uncleaniiess,  nor  in 
guile ;  but  as  we  have  been  approved  by  God     4 
to  be  intrusted  witli  the  gospel,  so  we  speak; 
not  as  pleasing  men,  but  God,  who  proveth  our 
hearts.    For  neither  at  any  time  used  we  words     5 
of  flattery,  as  ye  know ;  nor  a  cloak  of  cove- 
tousness,  God  is  witness;   nor  sought  we  of     6 
men  glory,  neither  from  you  nor  from  other's, 
when  we   might  have  been   burdensome,   as 
Christ's  apostles;  but  we  were  found  gentle  in     7 
the  midst  of  you,  "as  a  nurse  might  cherish  her 
own  children.     "Thus,  3'earning  after  you,  we     8 
were  willing  to  impart  unto  you  not  only  tlie 
gospel  of  God,  but  also  our  own  ""souls,  because 
ye  had  become  dear  unto  us.     For  ye  remem-     9 
ber,    brethren,  our   toil   and   weariness ;   'for 
working  night  and  day,  that  we  might  not  be 
burdensome  to  any  of  you,  we  preached  unto 
you  the  gospel  of  God.    Ye  are  witnesses,  and  10 
God,  how  holily,  and  justly,  and  unblamably. 


"  Or,  as  very  many  :   As  a  nurse  might  cherish  her  ou-n 
children,  sn  Sfc. 

''  Or,  lives.  '  Very  many  omit  the  word  for. 


70 


THE  FIRST  EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  TO  THE  THESSALONIANS. 


we  behaved  oursehes  foi"  you  who   believed; 

11  even  as  ye  know  liovv,  as  a  fatlier  his  own 
children,  we  exhorteti  you,  each  one  of  you, 

12  and  encouraged,  and  adjured,  that  ye  should 
walk  in  a  manner  worthy  of  God,  who  calleth 

13  you  into  his  own  kingdom  and  glory.  There- 
lore  we,  also,  give  thanks  to  God  without 
ceasing,  because,  when  ye  received  the  word 
of  God  heard  from  us,  ye  accepted,  not  men's 
word,  but,  as  it  is  in  truth,  God's  word,  which 

14  also  worketli  in  you  that  believe.  For  ye, 
brethren,  became  imitators  of  the  churches  of 
God  which  are  in  Judea  in  Ciirist  Jesus ;  for 
ye  also  suffi^red  the  same  things  from  your  own 

15  countrymen,  even  as  they  from  the  Jews ;  who 
also  killed  the  Lord  Jesus  and  '"their  own  pro- 
phets, and  persecuted  us,  and  they  please  not 

16  God,  and  are  contrary  to  all  men,  hindering 
us  to  speak  to  the  Gentiles,  that  they  may  be 
saved,  to  fill  up  their  sins  always :  but  the 
wrath  is  come  upon  them  to  make  an  end. 

17  But  we,  brethren,  having  been  'bereaved  of 
you  for  'a  short  time,  in  presence,  not  in  heart, 
the  more  abundantly  endeavoured  to  see  your 

18  face,  with  great  desire.  Wherefore  we  wished 
to  come  unto  you,  even  I  Paul,  both  once  and 

19  again;  and  Satan  thwarted  us.  For  what  is 
our  iiope,  or  joy,  or  crown  of  glorying?  Or 
arc  not  ye  also,  before  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 

20  at  liis  coming?  For  ye  are  our  glory  and  joy. 
in.  Whekefoke,  when  we  could  no  longer 
endure,  we  thought  good  to  be  left  in  Athens 

2  alone,  and  sent  Tiniotliy,  our  brother,  and 
minister  of  God,  and  our  fellow-labourer  in  the 
gospel  of  Christ,  to  establish  you,  and  to  exhort 

3  you  concerning  your  faith,  that  no  one  should 
be  moved  in  these  afflictions  ;  for  ye  yourselves 

4  know  that  unto  this  we  are  appointed.  For, 
indeed,  when  we  were  with  you,  we  ^foretold 
you  that  we  are  to  be  afflicted;  as  also  it  came 

5  to  pass,  and  ye  know.  Tlierefore,  when  I  also 
could  no  longer  endure,  I  sent  to  know  your 
faith,  lest  perhaps  the  tempter  had  tempted 


>•  Or,  as  many  read,  the  -prophels. 
'  Gr.  an  hour's  lime. 


'  Gr.  orphaned. 

*  Or,  used  to  foretell. 


you,  and  our  toil  should  prove  in  vain.     But     6 
just  now,  Timothy  liaving  come  to   us  from 
you,  and  brought   us  good    tidings  of  your 
liiith  and  love,  and  that  ye  have  good  remem- 
brance of  us  always,  earnestly  desiring  to  see 
us,  even  as  we  also  to  see  3'OU ;    therefore  we    -7 
were  comforted,  brethren,  on  your  account,  in 
all  our  affliction  and  distress,  by  your  faith  :  lor     8 
now  we  live,  if  ye  stand  fast  in  the  Lord.    For     9 
what  thanks  can  we  render  to  God  concerning 
you,  for  all  the  joy  wherewith  we  rejoice  for 
your  sake  before  our  God  ;  night  and  day  pray-  10 
ing  ""very  exceedingly  that  we  may  see  your 
face,  and  make  up  the  deficiencies  of  your 
faith.     But  may  our  God  and  Father,  and  our  11 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  himself  direct  our  way  unto 
you  :  and  you,  may  the  Lord  make  to  increase  12 
and  abound  in  love  toward  one  another,  and 
toward  all,  even  as  we  also  toward  you ;  that   13 
he  may  establish  your  hearts  unblamable  in 
holiness  before  our  God  and  Father,  at  the 
coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  with  all  his 
holy  ones. 

IV.    Finally  therefore,  brethren,   we  be- 
seech you,  and  exhort  in  the  Lord  Jesus,  that, 
according  as  ye  received  from  us  how  ye  ought 
to  walk  and  please  God,  ye  would  abound  yet 
more.    For  ye  know  what  commands  we  gave     2 
you  by  the  Lord  Jesus.    For  this  is  God's  will,     3 
your    sanctification ;     that    ye    abstain    from 
fornication  ;  that  every  one  of  you  know  how     4 
to  possess  himself  of  his  own  vessel  in  sanctifi- 
cation and  honour,  not  in  passion  of  lust,  even     5 
as  the  Gentiles,  who  know  not  God  ;    that  no     6 
one  transgress  and  defraud  'in  the  matter  his 
brother :   because  the  Lord  is  an  avenger  for 
all  these  things,  as  we  also  foretold  you  and 
fully  testified.     For  God  did  not  call  us  for     7 
uncleanness,  but  'unto  sanctification.     There-     8 
fore  he  that  rejecteth,  rejecteth  not  man,  but 
God,  who  also  gave  his  Holy  Spirit  unto  'us. 

But  concerning  brotherly  love  ye  have  no     9 


^  Gr.  more  than  superabundantly. 

'  Many  understand,  in  business. 

1  Or,  in.  ''  Or,  as  very  many  read,  you. 


THE  FIRST  EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  TO  THE  THESSALONIANS. 


71 


need   tliat  one  write  unto  you  :  for  ye  your- 
selves are  taught  of  God  to  love  one  another ; 

10  for  ye  also  do  it  toward  all  the  brethren  that 
arc  in  the  wliole  of  Macedonia:  but  we  exhort 

11  you,  brethren,  to  abound  yet  more,  and  to 
study  to  be  quiet,  and  to  do  your  own  busi- 
ness, .and   to   work   with  your  own  hands,  as 

12  we  commanded  you ;  that  ye  may  walk  be- 
comingly toward  those  without,  and  may  have 
need  of  'nothing. 

13  But  we  would  not  that  ye  should  be 
ignorant,  brethren,  concerning  those  who  are 
asleep,  that  ye  may  not  sorrow,  even  as  the 

14  others  who  have  no  hope.  For  if  we  believe 
that  Jesus  died  and  arose,  so  also,  those  who 
fell  asleep,  will  God  through  Jesus  bring  with 

15  him.  For  this  we  say  unto  you  '-by  the  word 
of  the  Lord,  that  we  who  are  living,  who  are 
left  over  unto  the  coming  of  the  Lord,  shall  in 

16  no  v^'ise  precede  those  who  fell  asleep.  For 
the  Lord  himself  with  a  shout,  with  voice  of 
archangel,  and  with  trumpet  of  God,  shall  de- 
scend from   heaven,  and  the  dead  in   Christ 

17  shall  arise  first ;  then  we  who  are  living,  who 
are  left  over,  shall  together  with  them  be 
caught  away  in  clouds,  "to  meet  the  Lord,  into 
the  air ;  and  so  shall  we  ever  be  with   the 

18  Lord.  Wherefore  comfort  one  another  with 
these  words. 

V.    But    concerning    the    times    and    the 
seasons,  brethren,  ye  have  no  need  that  °one 

2  write  unto  you :    for  ye  yourselves  know  per- 
fectly, that  the  day  of  the  Lord  so  cometh  as 

3  a  thief  in  the  night.    ^For  when  they  are  say- 
ing :  Peace  and  safety  !    then  sudden  destruc- 

"tion  'cometh  upon  them,  even  as  travail  upon 
her  that  is  with  child,  and  they  shall  in  no 

4  wise  escape.     But  ye,  brethren,  are  not  in 
darkness,  that  the  day  should  overtake  you  as 

5  a  thief:   for  all  ye  are  sons  of  light,  and  sons 


1  Or,  no  one. 

"  Gr.  lo  the  meeting  of. 

p  Many  omit  for. 


™  Or,  in  a,  or  the,  word. 
"  Gr.  it  be  written. 
"^  Or,  impends  over. 


of  day.     We  are  not  of  night,  nor  of  dark- 
ness :    so  then,  let  us  not  sleep  even  as  the     6 
others ;  but  let  us  watch  and  be  sober.     For     7 
they  that  sleep,  sleep  by  night ;  and  they  that 
are   drunken,   are   drunk  by  night.     But  we     8 
being  of  day,  let  us  be  sober,  having  put  on 
the    breastplate    of   faith   and   love,   and,  for 
helmet,  the  hope  of  salvation.     For  God  did     9 
not  appoint  us  to  wrath,  but  to  the  obtaining 
of  salvation  through   our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
who  died  for  us,  that,  whether  we  are  watch-  10 
ing  or  sleeping,  we  should  live  together  with 
him.     Wlierefore  'comfort  one  another,   and  11 
edify  one  the  other,  as  also  ye  do. 

But  we  beseech  you,  brethren,  to   know  12 
those  who  toil  among  you.  and  preside  over 
you  in  the  Lord,  and  admonish  you  ;   and  to  13 
esteem  them   "very  exceedingly  in   love   for 
their  work's  sake.    Be  at  peace  among  your- 
selves. But  we  exhort  you,  brethren,  admonish  14 
the  disorderly,   encourage    the   faint-hearted, 
support  the  weak,  be  long-suftering  toward 
all.     See  that  none  render  evil  for  evil  unto  15 
any  one  ;    but  always  pursue  that  which  is 
good,  both  toward  one  another,  and  toward 
all.     Rejoice  always.     Pray  without  ceas-  IG,  17 
ing.     In  every  thing  give  thanks:    for  this  is  IS 
God's  will  in   Christ   Jesus  concerning  you. 
Quench  not  the  Spirit.     Despise  not  pro-  19,  20 
phesyings.     'Prove  all  things;  hold  fast  that  21 
which  is  good.     Abstain  from  every  form  of  22 
evil.      But  may   the   God   of  peace  himself  23 
sanctify  you  wholly ;    and  may  your  whole 
spirit  and  soul  and  body  be  kept  blameless 
unto   the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
Faithful  is  he  that  calleth  you  ;  who  also  will  24 
perform. 

Brethren,  pray  for   us.     Salute   all  the  25,  26 
brethren  with  a  holy  kiss.     I  adjure  you  by  27 
the  Lord,  that  the  epistle  be  read  unto  all  the 
holy  brethren.     The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  28 
Christ  be  with  you.     "Amen. 


■■  Or,  as  many.  e.vhort.      •  Gr.  more  than  superabundantly. 
«  Many  read,  But  prove.         "  Many  omit  the  word  Amen. 


THE    SECOND    EPISTLE 


OP 


PAUL  TO  THE  THESSALONIANS. 


I.  Paul,  aiul  Silvanus,  and  Timothy,  unto 
tlie  cliurch  of  tlio  Thessiiloniaus  in  God  our 

2  Father  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ :  Grace  unto 
3^ou,  and  peace,  from  God  our  Fatiier  and  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

■i  We  are  bound  to  give  thanlss  to  God  al- 
ways for  you,  brethren,  as  it  is  meet,  because 
your  faith  grovveth  exceedingly,  and  the  love 
of  each  one  of  you  all    toward   one  anotlier 

4  al)uundi'th;  so  that  we  ourselves  glory  in  you 
in  the  ciuirches  of  God,  for  your  patience  and 
faith  in  all  your  persecutions  and  the  afflictions 

5  tliat  ye  endure  : — a  toivcn  of  the  righteous 
judgment  of  God,  that  ye  shouhl  be  accounted 
worthy  of  the  liingdoin  of  God,  for  wliich  also 

6  ye  sufl'er  :  if  indeed  it  is  a  righteous  thing 
witli  God  to  recompense  affliction  to  those  who 

7  afflict  you;  and  to  you,  who  are  afflicted,  rest 
with  us,  at  the  revelation  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
from  heaven,  with  the  angels  of  his  power, 

8  in  ^flaming  fire,  rendering  vengeance  to  those 
who  know  not  God,  and  to  those  who  obey 
not  the  gospel  of  of.  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ : 

9  who  shall  "be  punished  with  everlasting 
destruction  from  the  face  of  the  Lord,  and 

10  from  the  glory  of  his  strength ;  when  lie 
shall  come  to  be  glorified  in  his  saints,  and 
admired  in  all  those  who  believed  (because 
our  testimony  to  you  was  believed),  in  that 

11  day.  To  which  end  also  we  pray  always  for 
you,  that  our  God  may  count  you  worthy  of 


Gr.  fire  of  flame. 
'  Gr.  suffer  punishment,  everlasting  destruction,  from. 


the  calling,  and  fulfil  every  desire  of  good- 
ness, and  work  of  faith,  with  power;  that  12 
the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  may  be 
glorified  in  you,  and  3'e  in  him,  according  to 
the  grace  of  'our  God,  and  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ. 

IL  But  we  beseech  you,  brethren,  concern- 
ing the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and 
our  gathering  together  unto  him,  that  ye  be     2 
not  rpuckly  shaken  >'in  your  mind,  nor  alarmed, 
neither  by  spirit,  nor  by  word  nor  by  letter  as 
^fiom  us,  as  that  the  day  of  "the  Lord  is  present. 
Let  no  one  deceive  you  in  any  way:  for  ihdt     3 
shall  not  be,  unless  there  come  the   apostasy 
first,  and  there  be  revealed  the  man  of  sin,  the 
son  of  perdition,  who  opposeth  and  uplifteth     4 
himself  against  every  one  called  God  or  an 
object  of  worship ;  so  that  he,  in  the  temple  of 
God,  "-as  God  sitteth,  showing  himself  forth 
that  he  is  God.    Remember  ye  not  that,  when     5 
I  was  yet  with  you,  I  'told  you  these  things? 
And  now  ye  know  wliat  withholdeth,  that  he     6 
may  be  revealed  in  his  own  time.     For  the     7 
mystery  is  already  working  of  lawlessness,  un- 
til only  he,  who  withholdeth  for  the  present, 
be  taken  out  of  the  way;  and  then  shall  be     8 
revealed  the  hiwless  one,  whom  the  ''Lord  shall 
consume  with  the  breath  of  his  mouth,  and 


=■  Or,  our  God  and  Lord.  '  Gr.  from. 

»  Gr.  by.  •  Or,  as  some  read,  of  Christ. 

*■  Slany  omit  the  words,  as  God. 

'  Or.  used  to  tell.  "!  Some  read,  Lord  Jesus. 


THE  SECOND  EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  TO  THE  THESSALONfANS. 


73 


shall  destroy  with  the  appearing  of  his  =com- 

9  ing :  even  him,  whose  coming  is  according  to  the 

energy  of  Satan,  with  all  power  and  signs  and 

10  wonders  of  falsehood,  and  with  all  deceitfulness 
of  'unrighteousness  ^in  those  who  are  perish- 
ing ;  "because  they  accepted  not  the  love  of  the 

11  truth,  that  the}'  might  be  saved;  and  therefore 
sliall  God  send  them  an  energy  of  delusion, 

18  that  they  may  believe  'the  falsehood;  that 
all  may  be  judged,  who  believed  not  the  truth, 
but  had  pleasure  in  unrighteousness. 

13  But  we  are  bound  to  give  thanks  to  God 
always  for  you,  brethren  beloved  by  the  Lord, 
because  God  chose  you  from  the  beginning  to 
salvation  Jthrough  sanctilication  of  the  Spirit 

14  and  faith  in  the  truth;  whereunto  he  called 
you  by  our  gospel,  to  the  obtaining  of  the  glory 

15  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  So  then,  brethren, 
stand  fast,  and  hold  the  instructions  which  ye 
have  been  taught,  whether  '■by  our  word  or 

16  epistle.  But  may  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and 
our  God  and  Father,  who  loved  us,  and  gave  us 
everlasting  consolation  and  good  hope  'tbrough 

17  grace,  himself  comfort  your  hearts,  and  estab- 
lish "you  in  every  good  "word  and  work. 

III.   Finally,  brethren,  pray  for  us,  that 
the  word  of  the  Lord  may  run  and  be  glorified,  I 

2  as  it  is  also  with  you ;  and  that  we  may  be  de-  [ 
livered  from  perverse  and  wicked  men :  for 

3  "not  all  have  faith.     But  faithful  is  the  Lord,  , 
who  shall  establish  you,  and  keep  you  from  | 

'  Or,  presence. 

'  Or,  as  many,  unrighteousness,  among. 

^  Or,  as  some  read,  for.  ^  Gr.  for  that. 

'  Or,  falsehood.  '  Gr.  in. 

'  Gr.  hy  word  or  by  epistle  of  us. 

'  Gr.  in.  '"  Many  omit  you. 

"  Or,  as  many  read,  icork  and  word. 

"  Gr.  tiot  of  all  [is]  faith  [the  attainment]. 


pevil.     But  we  have  confidence  "in  you  in  the     4 
Lord,  that,  the  things  which  we  command  you, 
ye  both  do  and  will  do.     But  may  the  Lord     5 
direct  your  hearts  into  the  love  of  God,  and 
into  the  patience  of  Christ. 

But  we  command  you,  brethren,  in  the  name     6 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  ye  withdraw 
yourselves  from   every  brother  that  walketh 
disorderly,  and  not  according  to  the  instruction 
which  'he  received  from  us.    For  ye  yourselves     7 
know  how  ye  ought  to  imitate  us ;  for  we  were 
not  disorderly  among  you,  nor  did  we  eat  bread     8 
for  naught  from  any  one,  but  in  toil  and  weari- 
ness, working  night  and  day  that  we  might  not 
be  burdensome  to  any  of  you  ;  not  because  we     9 
have  not  authority,  but  that  we  might  give 
ourselves  for  a  pattern  unto  you,  to  imitate  us. 
For  also,  when  we  were  with  you,  this  we  10 
•commanded  you,  that  if  any  one   will   not 
work,  neither  let  him  eat.     For  we  hear  of  11 
some  walking  among  you  disorderly,  working 
not  at  all,  but  being  busy-bodies.    -Now  such  12 
we  command  and  e.xhort  by  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  that,  working  with  quietness,  they  eat 
their  own  bread.     But  ye,  brethren,  be  not  1 3 
weary  in  well-doing.   But  if  any  one  obey  not  14 
our  word  by  the  epistle,  note  that  ?na7i ;  and 
'have  no  company  with  him,  tliat  he  may  be 
shamed ;  and  count  him  not  as  an  enemy,  but  15 
admonish  him  as  a  brother.    But  may  the  Lord  16 
of  peace  himself  give  you  peace  always  in 
every  way.     The  Lord  he  with  you  all. 

The  salutation  by  the  hand  of  me,  Paul ;  17 
which  is  a  sign  in  every  epistle :  so  I  write. 
The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  18 
you  all.     Amen. 


p  Gr.  the  evil ;  or,  as  many,  the  wicked  one.  "  Gr.  upon. 
'  Or,  as  most  read,  they  received.  '  Or.  used  to  command. 
'  Gr.  he  not  mixed  up  with  him. 


10 


1 
Date  Due 

'-««*»*rc,-it^" 

>Ht-»«« 

«'., 

^  iii^ls^ 

«#» 

...y..f*r/-T~ 



f) 

PRINTED 

IN  U.  S.  A. 

BS195.5.A511856 

The  Epistles  of  Paul  to  the 

Princeton  Theological  Seminary-Speer  Library 


1    1012  00049  4528 


m  & 


nFmwmmtfm 


